Skip to main content

Full text of "The depths of the soul; psycho-analytical studies"

See other formats


THE    DEPTHS 
OF    THE    SOUL 

PSYCHO-ANALYTICAL       STUDIES 


Dedicated 

to    his    dear  friends 

BESS    AND    OSCAR    BLUMENTHAL 

in  remembrance  of 

his  delightful  stay 

in    Chicago,   1921 


THE    AUTHOR 


!^-W' 


THE   DEPTHS 
OF  THE  SOUL 

PSYCHO-ANALYTICAL    STUDIES 


BY 

DR.    WILLIAM    STEKEL 


AUTHORIZED  TRANSLATION 
BY 

DR.  S.  A.  TANNENBAUM 


LONDON 

KEGAN    PAUL,    TRENCH,    TRUBNER    &    CO.,    LTD. 

Broadway  House,  68-74  Carter  Lane,  E.C. 

1921 


PREFACE 

An  old  proverb  says  that  every  parent  loves 
the  ugly  duckling  most.  My  book,  The  Depths 
of  the  Soul,  was,  from  its  beginning,  my  favourite. 
It  was  written  in  the  beautiful  years  in  which 
the  first  rays  of  analytic  psychognosis  penetrated 
the  darkness  of  the  human  soul.  The  reader 
may  find  between  the  lines  the  exuberant  joy  of 
a  discoverer.  First  impressions  are  the  strongest. 
It  is  an  unfortunate  fact  that  subsequent  im- 
pressions lack  the  vividness,  the  intensity,  the 
warmth,  and  the  colours  of  the  first  emotions. 

The  great  success  of  this  book  in  many  foreign 
languages  has  given  me  incalculable  pleasure, 
because  it  has  served  to  confirm  my  own  bHnd 
love.  No  other  book  has  brought  me  so  many 
friends  from  far  and  near. 

I  am  happy  that  my  friend  Dr.  Tannenbaum 
has  devoted  his  knowledge  of  the  art  of  trans- 
lation to  my  favourite  child,  and  I  hope  that 
this  translation  will  bring  me  many  new  English 
friends. 

THE    AUTHOR. 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witii  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/deptlisofsoulpsycOOstekuoft 


CONTENTS 

PAOB 

The  Second  World i 

Gratitude  and  Ingratitude ii 

Unpacking  One's  Heart ao 

Laziness             ag 

Those  Who  Stand  Outside 38 

What  Children  Aspire  To 4« 

Independence 57 

Jealousy 65 

Childhood  Friendship 73 

Eating 80 

Are  We  All  Megalomaniacs  ?             .         .         .         .  91 

Running  Away  From  Home 98 

Dead-Heads 108 

Identification .115 

Refuge  in  Disease 125 

Why  We  Travel 133 

Moody  Persons  .         .         .         .         .         .         .143 

Overvalued  Ideas 132 

Affectionate  Parents 161 

Why  They  Quarrel  .......  171 

Looking  into  the  Future 180 

Looking  Backward 191 

All-Souls 201 

Mirror  Slaves aio 


THE    SECOND   WORLD 

To  poets  it  is  a  familiar  world.  The  ordinary 
mortal  wanders  about  in  its  wonderful  gardens 
as  if  he  were  blind  ;  he  lives  in  it  without  know- 
ing it.  He  does  not  know  where  the  real  world 
stops  and  where  the  fantasy  world  begins.  In  the 
treadmill  of  grey  day  the  invisible  boundaries 
between  these  two  worlds  escape  him. 

The  second  world !  What  would  our  life 
be  without  it  ?  What  a  vale  of  tears  would 
this  globe  be  were  it  not  for  this  heaven  on 
earth  ! 

The  reader  probably  guesses  what  I  mean. 
All  of  us,  the  poorest  and  the  richest,  the  smallest 
and  biggest,  rarely  or  never  find  contentment 
in  our  daily  routine.  We  need  a  second  sphere, 
a  richer  life,  in  which  we  may  dream  of  every- 
thing that  is  denied  us  in  the  first  sphere. 
Ibsen  called  this  "The  Great  Life-Lie."  But 
is  it  always  a  lie  ?  Did  not  Ibsen  go  too  far 
with  this  characterization  ?  Who  could  doubt 
that  this  lie  is  not  one  of  those  eternal  truths 
that  is  so  incorporeal  that  we  cannot  grasp  it, 
so  colourless  that  we  cannot  see  it,  so  formless 
that  we  cannot  describe  it. 

The  child  finds  its  second  world  in  play. 
The  little  duties  of  everyday  life  are  for  it  only 

(I) 


2  THE    SECOND   WORLD 

unnecessary  interruptions  in  its  play  in  the 
second  world.  Here  the  child's  fantasy  has 
ample  room.  It  is  a  soldier,  king,  and  robber, 
cook,  and  princess  ;  it  rides  through  a  wide 
world  on  steaming  express  trains,  it  battles 
courageously  with  dragons  and  giants,  it  snatches 
the  treasures  of  the  earth  from  their  guardian 
dwarfs,  and  even  the  stars  in  the  heavens  are 
not  beyond  its  reach  in  its  play.  Then  comes  the 
powerful  dictum  called  education  and  snatches 
the  child  out  of  its  beloved  second  world  and 
compels  it  to  give  heed  to  the  first  world  and  to 
learn  things  necessary  to  it  in  its  actual  life. 
The  child  learns  of  obligations  and  submits 
unwillingly  to  the  dictates  of  its  teachers.  The 
first  world  is  made  up  of  duties.  The  second 
world  knows  no  duties  ;  it  knows  only  freedom 
and  unrestrained  freedom  of  thought.  This  is 
the  root  of  the  subsequent  great  conflict  between 
feehngs  and  duties.  In  our  childhood  we  find 
duties  a  troublemaker  who  interferes  with  our 
playing  ;  this  childish  hostility  continues  with 
us  all  through  life.  Our  vocation,  the  sphere 
of  our  duties,  can  never  wholly  satisfy  us.  It 
is  our  first  world  ;  and  even  though  we  seem  to 
accept  it  wholly,  a  little  remnant  of  this  hostility 
remains  and  this  constitutes  a  part  of  our  second 
world. 

Primitive  people  find  their  second  world  in 
religion.  From  their  primitive  fears  for  the 
preservation  of  their  lives  they  flee  to  their 
gods,   whom   they   love   and   fear,    punish   and 


THE    SFXOND   WORLD  3 

reward.  The  same  thing  is  true  of  all  those 
simple  souls  whom  culture  has  not  robbed  of 
their  religious  belief.  To  them  religion  is  the 
second  world  which  gives  them  rich  consolation 
and  solace  for  the  pains  of  the  first  world. 
In  his  book  "  Seelenkunde,"  Benedict  attributes 
anarchism  to  an  absence  of  consolatory  life- 
lies.  He  says  :  "  Our  free-thinking  times  have 
stopped  up  this  source  and  it  is  the  duty  of 
society  to  create  a  consoHng  Hfe-truth,  other- 
wise that  psychic  inner  life  which  hoards  up 
bitter  hatred  will  not  cease." 

The  more  highly  developed  a  person's  mind 
is,  the  more  complicated  is  his  second  world. 
People  often  express  surprise  at  the  fact  that  so 
many  physicians  devote  themselves  passionately 
to  music  or  the  other  fine  arts.  To  me  it  seems 
very  simple.  All  day  long  they  see  life  in  its 
most  disagreeable  aspects.  They  see  the 
innocent  sufferings,  the  frightful  tortures  which 
they  cannot  relieve.  They  look  behind  the 
curtain  of  the  "  happy  family  "  ;  they  wade 
through  all  the  repellant  and  disgusting  filthiness 
of  this  petty  world,  and  they  would  have  to 
become  dull  and  non-partisan  animals  did  they 
not  have  their  second  world. 

There  is  first  of  all  music,  which  is  so  dear  to 
all  of  us  because  it  is  an  all-embracing  mother 
which  absorbs  all  the  emotions  of  hatred,  anger, 
love,  envy,  fear,  and  despair,  and  fuses  them  all 
into  one  great  rhythm,  into  one  great  vibrating 
emotion  of  pleasure.     On  its  trembling  waves 


4  THE    SECOND   WORLD 

the  thoughts  of  the  poor  tortured  human  soul 
are  borne  out  into  the  darkness  of  uncomprehend- 
ed  eternity  and  the  eternally  incomprehensible. 

Then  there  is  literature.  We  open  a  book 
and  at  once  we  are  transported  into  the  second 
world  of  another  ego,  a  world  which  in  a  few 
minutes  becomes  our  own.  Happy  poets,  who 
have  been  endowed  with  the  gift  of  saying 
what  they  see,  of  giving  form  to  what  they  dream, 
of  freeing  themselves  from  their  energies,  of 
abreacting  their  secret  sufferings  and  of  making 
others  happy  by  opening  up  to  them  a  second 
world! 

Then  there  are  the  thousand  and  one  forms  of 
play  ;  sports  and  in  fact  everything  that  tears 
us  away  from  our  daily  grind.  What  is  the 
lottery  ticket  to  the  poor  wage-earner  but  an 
instalment  on  the  pleasures  of  the  second 
world,  or  the  purchased  right  of  joyous  hope  ? 

There  is  the  devotion  to  clubs  and  fraternal 
associations.  The  henpecked  husband  flees 
wrathfuUy  to  his  club  where  he  can  freely  and 
fearlessly  launch  all  those  fine  argumentative 
speeches  which  he  has  to  suppress  at  home. 
Here  he  can  rule,  here  he  can  play  the  role  of 
the  independent  master.  For  many  thousands 
the  club  is  nothing  more  than  an  opportunity 
to  work  off  their  energies,  to  get  rid  of  unused 
emotions  and  to  play  that  role  which  life  in 
the  first  sphere  has  denied  them. 

And  thus  everyone  has  his  second  world. 
One  who  does  not  have  it  stands  on  the  level  of 


THE    SECOND   WORLD  5 

animals,  or  is  the  happiest  of  the  happy.  By 
happiness  I  mean  the  employment  of  one's 
energies  in  the  first  sphere.  There  is  a  wide 
gulf  between  happiness  and  the  consciousness 
of  happiness.  The  consciousness  of  happiness 
is  such  a  fugitive  moment  that  the  poorest 
wage-slave  in  his  second  world  can  be  happier 
than  the  truly  happy  who  does  not  happen  to 
be  thinking  of  his  happiness.  Happiness  is 
like  the  possession  of  a  beautiful  wife.  If  we 
are  in  danger  of  losing  her  we  tremble.  Before 
we  have  obtained  her  and  in  moments  of  jealousy 
we  guard  her  possession  as  fortune's  greatest 
gift.  But  in  the  consciousness  of  undisturbed 
possession  can  we  be  saying  to  ourselves  every 
second  :  I  possess  her,  I  am  happy  ?  No  !  no  ! 
Happiness  is  the  greatest  of  all  life's  lies  and  one 
who  has  had  least  of  it  may  be  the  happiest 
in  his  second  world. 

Rose-coloured  hope  !  Queen  of  all  pleasurable 
emotions,  our  all-preserving  and  all-animating 
goddess  !  You  are  the  sovereign  of  the  second 
world  and  beckon  graciously  the  unhappy 
weeping  mortal  who  in  the  first  world  sees  the 
last   traces   of   you   disappear. 

Marital  happiness  depends  very  largely  upon 
whether  the  two  spheres  of  the  couple  partly 
overlap  or  touch  each  other  at  a  few  points. 
In  the  first  world  they  must  live  together. 
But  woe  if  the  second  world  keeps  them  asunder  ! 
If  the  two  spheres  touch  each  other  even  only 
in^pne^point^and  have  only  one  feeling  tangent 


6  THE    SECOND    WORLD 

between  them,  that  will  bring  them  closer 
together  than  all  the  cares  and  the  iron  constraint 
of  the  first  world.  Women  know  this  instinct- 
ively, especially  during  the  period  of  courtship. 
They  enthuse  about  everything  over  which 
the  lover  enthuses  ;  they  love  and  hate  with 
him  and  want  to  share  everything  with  him. 
Beware,  you  married  women,  of  destroying 
your  husband's  second  world  !  If  after  the  day's 
toil  he  soothes  his  tired  nerves  in  the  fateful 
harmonies  of  Beethoven,  do  not  disturb  his 
pious  mood  ;  enthuse  with  him,  do  not  carry 
the  petty  cares  and  the  vulgar  commonplaces 
of  life  into  the  lofty  second  world.  Do  you 
understand  me,  or  must  I  speak  more  plainly  ? 
Do  not  let  him  go  alone  on  his  excursions  into 
the  second  world  !  A  book  that  he  reads  alone, 
understands  alone,  enjoys  alone,  may  be  more 
dangerous  to  you  than  the  most  ardent  glances 
of  a  wanton  rival.  Art  must  never  become  the 
man's  second  world.  No  !  It  must  become  the 
child  of  both  the  lovers  if  the  beats  of  their 
souls  are  to  be  harmonious. 

True  friendship  is  so  lofty,  so  exalting,  because 
it  is  dependent  upon  a  congruence  of  the  second 
spheres.  Love  is  a  linking  of  the  first  worlds 
and  if  it  is  to  be  permanent  it  must  journey 
forth  into  the  second  world.  Genuine  friend- 
ship is  born  in  the  second  world  and  affects  the 
first  world  only  retroactively. 

The  second  world  need  not  necessarily  always 
be  the  better  world  even  though  to  its  possessor 


THE    SECOND   WORLD  7 

it  may  appear  to  be  the  more  beautiful  and  the 
more  desirable.  Rarely  enough  it  is  the  supple- 
ment to  the  first  world  but  frequently  the 
contrast  and  the  complement  to  it.  Pious 
chaste  natures  may  often  give  their  coarser 
instincts  undisturbed  expression  in  the  second 
world.  Day-dreams  are  frequently  the  ex- 
pression of  life  in  the  second  world.  But  on 
careful  analysis  even  the  dreams  of  the  night 
prove  to  be  an  unrestricted  wallowing  in  the 
waters  of  the  second  world.  Dreams  are 
usually  wish  fulfillments,  but  in  their  lowest 
levels  we  find  the  wishes  of  the  second  world 
which  are  only  rarely  altered  by  unconscious 
thought  processes. 

One  who  dreams  during  the  day  flies  from  the 
first  world  into  the  second.  If  he  fails  to  find 
his  way  back  again  into  the  first  world  his 
dreams  become  delusions  and  we  say  that  he  is 
insane.  How  delicate  are  the  transitions  from 
sanity  to  insanity  !  Inasmuch  as  aU  of  us  live 
in  a  second  world,  all  of  us  are  insane  at  least 
a  few  seconds  every  day.  What  distinguishes 
us  from  the  insane  is  the  fact  that  we  hold  in 
our  hands  the  Ariadne  thread  which  leads  us 
out  of  the  labyrinth  of  thoughts  back  into  the 
world  of  duties. 

It  is  incredible  how  happy  an  insane  person 
can  be.  Proudly  the  paranoid  hack  writer 
marches  up  and  down  in  his  pitiful  cell.  Clothed 
in  rags,  he  is  king  and  commands  empires. 
His   cot   is    a    heavenly   couch    of   eiderdown ; 


■«  THE    SECOND   WORLD 

his  old  dilapidated  stool  is  a  jewel-bedecked 
throne.  The  attendants  and  the  physicians  are 
his  servants.  And  thus  in  his  delusion  he  is 
what  he  would  like  to  be. 

The  world  is  only  what  we  think  it ;  the 
"  thing  itself "  is  only  a  convention  of  the 
majority.  A  cured  maniac  assured  me  that  the 
period  of  his  insanity  had  been  the  happiest 
in  his  life.  He  saw  everything  through  rose- 
coloured  glasses  and  the  awful  succession  of 
wild  thoughts  was  only  a  succession  of  intensely 
pleasurable  emotions.  Obviously  those,  on  the 
other  hand,  who  suffer  from  melancholia  and 
delusions  of  inferiority  are  the  unhappiest 
creatures.  The  invalid  who  thinks  himself  made 
of  glass  trembles  apprehensively  for  his  life 
with  every  step.  The  unhappy  experiences  of 
the  first  world  have  become  so  fixed  in  his  brain 
that  they  follow  him  into  the  second  world  and 
transform  even  this  into  their  own  image. 

Every  impression  in  our  life  affects  our  soul 
as  if  it  were  made  of  wax  and  not  one  such 
impression  can  be  lost.  That  we  forget  so  many 
impressions  is  due  to  the  fact  that  we  have  re- 
pressed them  out  of  our  consciousness. 
Repression  is  a  protective  device  but  at  the  same 
time  a  cause  for  many  serious  nervous  disorders. 
A  painful  impression,  an  unpleasant  experience 
in  the  first  or  the  second  world,  is  so  altered  as 
to  be  unrecognizable  in  consciousness.  As  a 
reaction  to  this  serious  nervous  disturbances, 
especially  hysterical  alterations  of   the  psyche, 


THE    SECOND   WORLD  9 

may  occur, — conditions  which  can  be  cured  only 
by  tracing  out  the  dark  pathways  of  the  repressed 
emotions  and  reintroducing  them  into  conscious- 
ness. They  are  conjured  out  of  the  dark 
realm  of  the  unconscious  into  the  glaring  light 
of  day  and,  lo  !  the  ghosts  vanish  for  all  time 
and  with  them  all  those  unpleasant  symptoms 
which  have  so  exercised  the  physician's  skill. 

If  the  psychotherapeutist  is  to  fulfill  his 
difficult  task  he  must  acquaint  himself  with  the 
patient's  second  world  even  more  thoroughly 
than  with  the  first.  And  so,  too,  a  judge  ought 
never  to  pronounce  sentence  without  first 
having  thoroughly  penetrated  the  second  world 
of  the  condemned.  In  that  world  are  the  roots 
of  good  and  evil  in  human  life.  In  his  "  Crime 
and  Punishment "  Dostoyevsky's  genius  shows 
in  a  masterly  way  the  relationship  between  the 
two  worlds  of  a  criminal.  And  so,  too,  Tolstoy, 
in  his  "  Resurrection,"  in  an  endeavour  to  enlist 
our  sympathies  in  her  behalf,  describes  the  second 
world  of  a  courtesan.  It  is  her  life-lie  that  she 
makes  all  the  men  in  her  embrace  blessed.  And 
in  sooth,  a  spark  of  truth  seems  to  slumber  in 
this  life-lie. 

Physicians,  judges,  lawyers,  and  ministers 
ought  all  to  have  a  thorough  training  in  psychol- 
ogy. Not  psychology  in  the  sense  of  that  school 
philosophy  which  flourishes  in  theoretical 
phraseology  and  in  theoretical  facts  remote 
from  the  green  tree  of  life.  Life  can  learn  only 
from  life.     One  who  knows  the  secrets   of   the 


10  THE    SECOND   WORLD 

second  world  will  not  be  surprised  by  any 
happenings  that  the  day  may  bring  forth.  He 
will  understand  the  weaknesses  of  the  great 
and  the  strength  of  the  small. 

He  will  see  virtue  and  vice  coalesce  in  one 
great  stream  whose  murky  waters  will  flow  on 
into  unknown  regions. 


GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE 

Very  few  people  perceive  the  ridiculous 
element  in  the  frequent  complaints  about  the 
wickedness  of  human  nature.  "  Human 
beings  are  ungrateful,  false,  untrustworthy," 
and  so  forth.  Yes,  but  we  are  all  human.  We 
ought,  therefore,  logically  speaking,  complain  : 
"  We  human  beings  are  ungrateful,  we  are  false, 
we  are  untrustworthy."  But  naturally  this 
requires  a  measure  of  self-knowledge  that  is 
seldom  to  be  found  in  those  bearing  the  vesture 
of  humanity.  Let  us  make  a  modest  beginning  ; 
let  us  try  to  look  truth  in  the  face.  Let  us  not 
put  ourselves  on  a  pinnacle  above  the  others  till 
we  know  how  high  or  low  we  ourselves  stand. 

We  like  to  deceive  ourselves,  and,  above  all, 
not  to  see  our  faults.  That  is  the  most  prevalent 
of  all  weaknesses.  We  look  upon  ourselves 
not  only  as  cleverer  but  also  as  better  than  all 
others.  We  forget  our  faults  so  easily  and  divide 
them  by  a  hundred,  whereas  our  virtues  are 
ever  present  to  our  mind  and  multiplied  by  a 
thousand.  To  himself  everybody  is  not  only 
the  first  but  also  the  wisest  and  the  best  of 
mortals.  That  is  why  we  complain  about  the 
ingratitude  of  our  fellow-men,  because  we  have 
forgotten  all  the  occasions  on  which  we  proved 


12    GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE 

ungrateful, — in  exactly  the  same  manner  in 
which  we  manage  wholly  to  forget  everything 
calculated  to  awaken  painful  emotions  in  our- 
selves. 

The  complaint  about  man's  ingratitude  is 
as  old  as  the  history  of  man  himself.  The  Bible, 
ancient  legends,  the  folk-songs,  and  the  proverbs 
of  all  nations,  ancient  and  modern,  bewail  man's 
ingratitude.  It  is  "  the  touch  of  nature  that 
makes  the  whole  world  kin."  A  trait  that  is 
so  widely  distributed,  investing  the  egoist  with 
the  glory  of  supreme  worldy  wisdom  and  brand- 
ing the  altruist  as  half  a  fool,  must  be  founded 
deep  in  the  souls  of  men.  It  must  be  an  integral 
part  of  the  circumstances  conditioning  the  life 
of  the  individual.  It  must  send  its  roots  down 
into  the  unconscious  where  the  brutal  instincts 
of  primal  man  consort  with  humanity's  ripened 
instincts. 

But  if  ingratitude  is  a  genuinely  (psychologic- 
ally) established  fact  then  we  must  be  able  to 
determine  the  dark  forces  that  have  it  in  them 
to  suppress  the  elementary  feeling  of  gratitude. 
For  even  to  the  most  casual  observation  it  is 
apparent  that  the  first  emotion  with  which  we 
re-act  to  a  kindness  is  a  warm  feeling  of  recogni- 
tion, gratitude.  So  thoroughly  are  we  per- 
meated by  it  that  it  seems  impossible  ever  to 
withhold  this  gratitude  from  our  benefactor, 
let  alone  repay  him  with  ingratitude.  The 
first  reaction  with  which  the  human  soul  requites 
a  kind  deed  is  a   firm   purpose   "  ever  "   to   be 


GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE    13 

grateful  therefor.  But  purpose,  "  the  slave  to 
memory,"  is  only  the  puffed  sail  that  drives  the 
boat  until  the  force  of  the  storm  and  the  weak- 
ness of  the  rudder  compel  a  different  course. 
So,  too,  the  intent  to  prove  grateful  is  driven 
about  fitfully  by  the  winds  of  life.  Of  course, 
not  at  once.  It  requires  the  lapse  of  a  certain 
latency  period  ere  gratitude  is  converted  to 
ingratitude.  In  the  beginning  the  feeling  of 
gratitude  reigns  supreme.  Slowly  it  grows 
fainter  and  fainter,  is  inaudible  for  a  time,  then 
on  suitable  occasions  is  heard  again  but  ever 
more  faintly.  After  a  while,  quite  unawares, 
ingratitude  has  taken  its  place.  All  those 
pleasurable  emotions  that  have  accompanied 
gratitude  have  been  transformed  into  their 
opposites :  love  into  hatred,  attraction  into 
aversion,  interest  into  indifference,  praise  into 
censure,   and  friendship   into  hostility. 

How  does  this  come  about  ?  Where  lie  the 
sources  of  these  hidden  streams  that  drive  the 
wheels  of  our  emotions  ? 

.  We  pointed  out  at  the  very  beginning  that 
everybody  regards  himself  as  the  wisest,  the 
best,  and  the  most  capable  of  men.  Our  weak- 
nesses we  acknowledge  very  reluctantly.  A 
losing  chess-player  is  sure  to  say  in  ninety-nine 
out  of  a  hundred  instances  :  "I  did  not  play 
this  game  well."  The  opponent's  superiority 
is  always  denied ;  defeat  is  attributed  to  a 
momentary  relaxation  of  the  psychic  tension, 
to  carelessness,  to  some  accident,  etc.     And  if 


14    GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE 

an  individual  is  compelled  to  admit  another's 
superiority,  he  will  do  so  only  with  reference 
to  some  one  point.  He  will  always  make  re- 
servations leaving  himself  some  sphere  of  activity 
in  which  he  is  king.  That  constitutes  a  man's 
secret  pride :  the  sphere  in  which  he  thinks  he 
excels  all  others.  This  self-consciousness, 
this  exaggerated  apperception  of  the  ego  is  a 
natural  basis  of  life,  a  protective  device  of  the 
soul  which  makes  life  bearable,  which  makes  it 
easier  to  bear  our  fardels  and  endure  the  pricks  of 
destiny,  and  which  compensates  us  for  the  world's 
inadequate  recognition  of  us  and  for  the  failure 
of  our  efforts  which  must  inevitably  come  short 
of  our  intentions.  "  The  paranoid  delusion  of 
the  normal  human  being,"  as  Philip  Frey  aptly 
named  it,  is  really  the  individual's  "  fixed  idea  " 
which  proves  him  to  be  in  a  certain  sense  patho- 
logic and  justifies  the  opinion  that  the  whole 
world  is  a  great  madhouse. 

This  exaggerated  self-consciousness  manifests 
itself  with  pathological  intensity  especially  in 
these  times.  The  smaller  the  individual's  share 
in  the  real  affairs  of  the  world  is,  the  more  must 
his  fantasy  achieve  so  as  to  magnify  this  func- 
tion and  have  it  appear  as  something  of  vital 
importance.  In  those  cases  in  which  individual- 
ity is  crushed,  a  hypertrophied  delusion  of  great- 
ness is  developed.  Everyone  thinks  himself 
important,  everyone  is  indispensable,  everyone 
thinks  himself  an  important  power  in  the  play 
and  interplay  of  forces.     Our  era  has  created 


GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE     15 

the  type  of  the  "  self-made  man."  Everyone 
is  willing  to  be  indebted  only  to  himself,  his 
qualifications,  his  power  of  endurance,  his 
energy,  his  individual  efforts  for  his  achieve- 
ments. "  By  his  own  efforts  " — so  runs  the 
much-abused  phrase, — does  each  one  want  to 
get  to  the  top. 

All  want  it — but  how  few  really  make  it  come 
true  !  Who  can  know  to-day  what  is  his  own 
and  what  another's  ?  Who  knows  how  much  he 
had  to  take  before  he  was  able  to  give  anything  ? 
But  no  one  wants  to  stop  for  an  accounting. 
Each  one  wants  to  owe  everything  to  himself. 

Something  of  this  is  in  everyone  of  us.  And 
this  brings  us  to  the  deepest  root  of  ingratitude. 
The  feeling  of  being  indebted  to  another  clashes 
with  our  self-confidence  ;  the  unpleasant  truth 
contrasts  sharply  with  the  normal's  deep-rooted 
delusions  of  greatness.  In  this  conflict  of 
emotions  there  is  only  an  either  ...  or. 
Either  once  for  all  to  renounce  this  exaggerated 
self-consciousness,  or  to  forget  the  occasion 
for  gratitude,  to  repress  this  painful  memory, 
to  let  the  ulcerous  wound  on  the  proud  body  of 
the  "  ego "  heal  to  a  scar.  (The  exceptions 
that  prove  the  rule  in  this  matter,  too,  we  shall 
consider  later.) 

The  first  road  that  assures  us  eternal  gratitude 
is  chosen  only  by  those  who  by  the  "  bludgeon- 
ings  of  fate  "  have  been  wholly  stunned,  who  are 
life-weary, — feel  themselves  goaded  to  death, — 
the    wholly    crushed.    These    unfortunates    no 


i6    GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE 

longer  need  the  play  of  their  hidden  psychic 
forces.  The  need  of  the  body  has  strangled 
the  cry  of  the  soul.  These  are  grateful,  grateful 
from  conviction,  grateful  from  necessity.  Their 
dreams  are  veritable  orgies  of  benefactions. 
For  them  the  benefactor  is  the  deUverer  from 
bodily  torment.  They  see  "  dead  souls " 
whom  everyone  who  so  desires  may  purchase. 
But  one  who  has  not  for  ever  renounced  the 
fulfillment  of  his  inmost  longings  will  rarely  be 
capable  of  gratitude.  His  ego  resents  being 
indebted  to  anyone  but  himself.  But  this  ego 
will  never  permit  itself  to  face  the  naked  brutal 
fact  of  its  ingratitude.  It  seeks  for  causes  and 
motives,  for  justification.  In  this  case  the 
proverb  again  proves  true  :  "  seek  and  you  shall 
find,"  the  kindness  is  scrutinised  from  every 
side  till  a  little  point  is  found  which  reveals  a 
bit  of  calculating  egoism  from  which  the  kindness 
takes  on  a  business  aspect.  And  what  human 
action  does  not  permit  of  many  interpretations  ? 
Our  self-preservation  impulse  then  chooses 
the  interpretation  that  suits  us  best,  the  inter- 
pretation that  relieves  us  of  the  oppressive 
feeling  of  gratitude.  Such  is  the  first  step  in 
the  transformation  of  gratitude  into  ingratitude. 
Rarely  does  the  matter  rest  there.  Usually 
it  requires  also  a  transformation  of  the  emotion 
into  its  opposite  ere  the  galling  feeling  of  grati- 
tude can  be  eradicated.  What  execrable 
wretches  would  we  not  appear  even  to  ourselves 
if  we  could  not  work  out  reasons  for  the  changes 


GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE     17 

in  our  feelings  ?  And  so  we  convert  the  good 
deed  into  a  bad  one ;  if  possible,  we  discover 
stains  and  blots  in  our  benefactor's  present 
life  or  pursuits  that  can  blacken  the  spotless- 
ness  of  his  past.  Not  until  we  have  done  this 
are  we  free  from  the  oppressive  feeling  of 
gratitude.  Thus,  with  no  further  reason  for 
being  grateful  left,  our  personal  pride  survives  un- 
shaken, the  bowed  ego  again  stands  proudly  erect. 
This  explanation  of  the  psychology  of  ingrati- 
tude draws  the  veil  from  a  series  of  remarkable 
phenomena  which  we  pass  by  in  our  daily  life 
without  regard  or  understanding.  We  shall 
cite  only  a  few  instances  from  the  many  at  our 
disposal :  the  ingratitude  of  servants  and  all 
subordinates, — a  species  of  ingratitude  that  is 
so  obvious  that  if  an  exception  occurs  the 
whole  world  proclaims  it  as  an  exception ;  the 
ingratitude  of  pupils  to  the  teacher  to  whom 
they  owe  all  (this  explains  the  common  phen- 
omenon that  pupils  belittle  the  scientific  attain- 
ments of  the  teacher, — a  phenomenon  that  may 
almost  be  designated  "  the  pupil's  neurosis  ")  ; 
the  deep  hatred  with  which  artists  regard  those 
of  their  predecessors  to  whom  they  are  most 
indebted  ; ,  the  tragedy  of  the  distinguished  sons 
whose  fathers  paved  the  way  for  them  ;  the 
great  injustice  of  invalids  towards  the  physicians 
to  whom  they  owe  their  lives  ;  the  historic 
ingratitude  of  nations  to  their  great  leaders  and 
benefactors  ;  the  stubborn  ignoring  of  the  living 
great  ones  and  the  measureless  overvaluation 


i8    GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE 

of  the  dead  ;  the  perpetual  opposition  to  what- 
ever administration  may  be  in  power,  whence 
is  derived  a  fragment  of  the  psychology  of 
discontent ;  the  quite  frequent  transformation 
of  a  friendship  into  its  opposite. 

Verily,  one  who  counts  upon  gratitude  is 
singularly  deficient  in  knowledge  both  of  human 
nature  and  of  his  own  nature.  In  this  connec- 
tion, we  must  consider  also  the  fact  that  owing 
to  an  excessive  overvaluation  of  the  performance 
of  our  most  obvious  duties,  we  demand  gratitude 
even  when  there  is  no  reason  for  expecting  it. 
I  refer  to  only  one  example :  Is  there  not  an 
obvious  obligation  on  parents  to  provide  to  the 
best  of  their  ability  for  the  child  that  they  have 
brought  into  the  world  ?  Notwithstanding 
this  we  daily  preach  to  our  children  :  "  You 
must  be  grateful  to  us  for  all  that  we  do  for  you, 
for  your  food,  your  clothes,  your  education." 
And  is  it  not  a  fact  that  this  insistence  upon  the 
duty  of  children  to  be  grateful  begets  the  op- 
posite: ingratitude  ?  Should  we  not  rather  strive 
to  hold  our  children  with  only  one  bond,  love  P 

Let  us  be  just  and  also  admit  that  really 
grateful  human  beings  are  to  be  found  ;  persons 
whom  life  has  not  wearied  and  who  lose  none 
of  their  dignity  though  they  are  grateful. 
These  are  the  spiritually  pre-eminent  individuals 
who  have  forced  themselves  to  the  recognition 
of  the  fact  that  no  one  is  an  independent  unit, 
that  our  valuation  of  ourselves  is  false,  in- 
dividuals who  have  succeeded,   by  the  aid  of 


GRATITUDE  AND  INGRATITUDE     19 

psychoanalytic  self-knowledge,  to  reduce  the 
normal  person's  delusional  greatness  to  the 
moderation  warranted  by  reality. 

Such  persons  are  grateful  because  their 
valuation  of  themselves  is  fed  by  other  springs. 
The  knowledge  of  the  frailties  of  humanity  in 
general  compensates  them  for  the  failing  of  the 
human  in  the  individual.  The  greatest  number 
of  grateful  persons  will  be  found  in  the  ranks  of 
the  geniuses,  whereas  talented  persons  are 
generally  addicted  to  ingratitude.  Genius 
can  easily  be  grateful  inasmuch  as  the  frank 
recognition  of  one's  weaknesses  and  the  secret 
knowledge  of  one's  achievements  do  not  permit 
the  suppression  of  the  greatness  of  others. 
One  who  has  so  much  to  give  need  not  be 
ashamed  to  have  accepted  something.  And 
more  especially  as  he  knows  with  certainty  that 
in  life  everyone  must  accept.     .     .     . 

Truly  great  men  are  notably  modest.  Modesty 
is  the  knowledge  of  one's  own  shortcomings. 
Vanity,  the  overvaluation  of  one's  endowments. 
Gratitude  is  the  modesty  of  the  great  ;  ingrati- 
tude the  vanity  of  the  small.  Only  those  are 
grateful  who  really  have  no  occasion  for  being 
so.  A  genuine  benefactor  finds  his  thanks  in 
good  works.  In  dealing  with  this  theme  one 
must  think  of  Vischer's  verses  : — 

"  If  poison  and  gall  make  the  world  bitter, 

And  your  heart  you  would  preserve  ; 

Do  deeds  of  kindness  !  and  you  will  learn 

That  doing  good  rejoices." 


UNPACKING   ONE'S    HEART 

The  average  human  being  finds  it  helpful 
to  free  himself  from  his  impressions  by  "  pouring 
out  his  heart "  to  someone.  Like  a  sponge, 
the  soul  saturates  itself  ;  like  a  sponge,  it  must  be 
squeezed  dry  before  it  can  fill  itself  up  again. 
But  now  and  then  it  happens  that  the  soul 
cannot  rid  itself  of  its  impressions.  Such 
persons,  we  say,  are  soul-sick  and  we  recognise 
those  who  suffer  from  soul-sickness  by  the  fact 
that  they  sedulously  shun  new  impressions. 
Every  disease  of  the  soul  rests  ultimately 
upon  a  secret. 

Children  exhibit  in  clear  and  unmistakable 
ways  the  reactions  of  their  elders.  In  the 
presence  of  a  secret  they  behave  exactly  as  the 
normal  person  ought  to  behave.  They  cannot 
keep  it  to  themselves.  I  recall  very  distinctly 
that  as  a  child  I  was  unable  to  sit  a  quarter  of 
an  hour  without  speaking.  Repeatedly  my 
parents  promised  me  large  rewards  if  I  would  sit 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  without  asking  them  a 
question  or  making  some  remark.  The  promised 
reward  was  increased  from  day  to  day  because 
I  never  was  quiet  for  more  than  half  of  the 
allotted  period.  But  the  obligation  to  keep  a 
"  secret  "  was  even  more  discomforting  to  me. 

(30) 


UNPACKING   ONE^S    HEART        21 

On  one  occasion  my  brother  was  to  be  given  a 
silver  watch  for  his  birthday.  For  three  days 
I  went  about  oppressed  and  restive  as  if  some- 
thing was  seriously  amiss.  I  prowled  around 
him,  watching  him  intently  with  suppressed 
excitement,  so  that  he  finally  noticed  my  strange 
behaviour  and  demanded  to  know  what  I  wanted. 
On  the  day  before  his  birthday  I  could  contain 
myself  no  longer  and  while  we  were  at  dinner  I 
burst  out  with,  "  Oh,  you  don't  know  that  you 
are  going  to  get  a  silver  watch  to-morrow  !  " 

All  children  are,  doubtless,  like  that.  A 
secret  is  to  them  an  unbearable  burden.  When 
the  time  comes  that  they  must  keep  some  matters 
secret  from  their  parents  because  an  inexplic- 
able shyness  makes  them  ashamed  to  talk 
everything  over  with  them  freely,  they  change 
their  attitude  towards  their  parents  and  seek  out 
a  companion  of  their  own  age,  some  friend  with 
whom    they   can    discuss    their   secret. 

Adults  are  really  as  little  capable  of  going 
about  with  a  secret  as  children  are.  It  tortures 
and  oppresses  them  Hke  a  heavy  burden  ;  and 
they  are  happy  to  rid  themselves  of  it  one  way 
or  another.  If  they  cannot  speak  of  it  openly 
and  frankly  then  they  do  so  in  some  hidden, 
secret,  or  symbolic  way.  I  could  cite  numerous 
illustrations  of  this  but  shall  content  myself 
with  only  one.  A  woman  who  had  committed 
the  unpardonable  sin  became  troubled  with  a 
remarkable  compulsive  action.  She  was 
continually    washing    her    hands.    Why  ?     Be. 


22        UNPACKING   ONE'S    HEART 

cause  she  was  dominated  by  the  feeling  that 
she  was  dirty,  that  she  had  become  unclean. 
She  could  not  tell  any  one  in  the  world  what  she 
had  done  ;  she  would  have  loved  to  say  to  her 
husband  and  to  the  whole  household :  "  Do 
not  touch  me  !  I  am  impure,  unclean,  an  out- 
cast !  "  She  had  found  a  means  of  making 
this  confession,  but  she  did  so  in  a  form  which 
only  the  expert  can  understand.  At  every 
appropriate  and  inappropriate  occasion  she 
washed  her  hands.  If  she  was  asked  why  she 
washed  her  hands  she  answered,  "  Because  they 
are  not  clean."  Such  symbolic  actions  are 
extremely  common  and  constitute  a  kind  of 
"  speech  without  words "  (to  use  Kleinpaul's 
apt  words).  But  a  symbolic  action  is  nothing 
but  a  substitution,  a  compromise  between 
antagonistic  psychic  currents.  It  bears,  how- 
ever, no  comparison  with  the  freeing  effect  of 
pouring  one's  heart  out  in  words  to  a  person, 
a  confidant  one  can  trust. 

We  know  from  the  statements  of  convicts 
that  nothing  is  so  hard  to  bear  in  prison  as  the 
impossibility  of  "  getting  things  off  their  chest." 
And  why  is  it  that  when  touring  foreign  countries 
we  so  readily  make  friends  with  our  towns- 
people whom  we  happen  to  meet,  though  at  home 
we  are  quite  indifferent  to  them  ?  Because 
they  furnish  the  opportunity  for  a  good  talk, 
because  to  a  certain  extent  they  become  recepta- 
cles into  which  we  may  empty  our  soul's  accumu- 
lations.    The   profound   yearning   that    we    all 


UNPACKING   ONE'S   HEART        23 

harbour  for  friendship,  for  a  sympathetic  soul, 
emanates  from  the  imperative  need  for  pouring 
our  hearts  out.  By  means  of  a  good  talk  of 
this  sort,  we  "  abreact,"  or  throw  off  a  part  of 
our  pent-up  excitement.  Children  are  much 
more  fortunate  than  we  in  this  regard.  How 
easily  they  find  a  friend  !  The  first-best  play- 
fellow becomes  a  friend  and  confidant  within 
half  an  hour.  But  for  us  grown-ups  the  matter  is 
much  more  difficult.  Before  we  can  take  any 
one  into  our  confidence,  take  him  to  our  bosom, 
he  must  satisfy  certain  social  and  ethical  re- 
quirements. But  in  reality  we  disclose  only 
the  surface  and  retain  our  most  oppressive 
secrets  deep  down  at  the  bottom  of  the  soul  unless 
a  sudden  storm  of  passion  overcomes  us ;  then 
the  sluice-gates  burst  open  and  the  dammed 
up  waters  pour  out  in  turgid  torrents,  carrying 
everything  before  them. 

The  tremendous  power  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  is  even  to-day  due  to  the  fact  that  it 
enables  its  members  to  confess  their  most 
secret  sufferings  from  time  to  time  and  to  be 
absolved.  Dr.  Muthmann  calls  attention  to 
the  fact  that  suicides  are  most  frequent  in 
Protestant  countries,  and  least  frequent  among 
Roman-Catholic  peoples,  and  he  thinks  that 
this  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  influence  of  the 
confessional,  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  for 
numberless  people. 

The  psycho-analytic  method  of  treating 
nervous  diseases  has  not  only  made  the  incal- 


24        UNPACKING   ONE'S    HEART 

culable  benefit  of  confession  its  own  but  has 
united  with  it  the  individual's  spiritual  education 
inasmuch  as  it  teaches  him  how  to  know  himself 
and  to  turn  his  eyes  into  the  darkest  depths  of 
his  soul.  But  there  is  also  a  kind  of  speaking 
out  that  is  almost  equivalent  to  confession — 
self-communion.  That  is,  one's  communings 
with  oneself.  For,  as  Grillparzer  says,  every 
heart  has  its  secrets  that  it  anxiously  hides 
even  from  itself.  Not  all  of  us  know  how  to 
detect  such  secrets.  The  poet  has  this  gift. 
As  Ibsen  beautifully  says  :  "  To  live  is  to  master 
the  dark  forces  within  us  ;  to  write  is  to  sit  in 
judgment  on  ourselves."  But  only  a  poet 
is  able  to  sit  in  judgment  on  his  own  soul.  Not 
every  person  has  the  capacity  for  self-communion. 
Most  of  the  diseases  of  the  soul  depend  upon  the 
peculiar  mechanism  that  Freud  has  called 
"  repression."  This  "  repression  "  is  a  semi- 
forgetting  of  displeasing  impressions  and  ideas. 
But  only  a  half-forgetting.  For  a  part  of  the 
repressed  idea  establishes  itself  in  some  disguised 
form  as  a  symptom  or  as  some  form  of  nervous 
disease.  In  these  cases  the  psychotherapeutist 
must  apply  his  art  and  teach  the  invalid  to 
know  himself. 

Goethe  knew  the  value  of  confession.  He 
reports  that  he  once  cured  a  Lady  Herder  by 
confession.  On  September  25th,  181 1,  he 
wrote  to  Mrs.  Stein  :  "  Last  night  I  wrought  a 
truly  remarkable  miracle.  Lady  Herder  was 
still  in  a  hypochondriacal  mood  in  consequence 


UNPACKING   ONE'S   HEART        25 

of  the  unpleasantnesses  she  had  experienced 
in  Carlsbad,  especially  at  the  hands  of  her 
family.  I  had  her  confess  and  tell  me  every- 
thing, her  own  shortcomings  as  well  as  that  of 
the  others,  in  all  their  minutest  details  and 
consequences,  and  at  last  I  absolved  her  and 
jestingly  made  her  understand  that  by  this 
ritual  these  things  had  now  been  disposed  of 
and  cast  into  the  deeps  of  the  sea.  Thereupon 
she  became  merry  and  is  really  cured."  Here 
we  have  the  basic  principles  of  modern  psycho- 
therapy. Unconsciously,  by  virtue  of  the  hidden 
power  of  his  genius,  the  poet  accomplished 
what  modern  therapeutists  also  attempt. 

Nietzsche,  too,  fully  understood  the  value  of 
confession.  We  are  accustomed  at  once  to 
associate  with  Nietzsche  the  concept  of  the 
Antichrist.  That  he  has  accurately  conceived 
the  essence  of  the  true  priest  he  shows  in  his 
description  of  the  priestly  temper  in  his  book, 
"  The  Joyful  Wisdom."  He  says,  "  the  people 
honour  a  wholly  different  kind  of  man,  .  . 
They  are  the  mild,  earnest,  simple,  and  modest 
priestly  natures  ....  before  whom  one 
may  pour  out  one's  heart  with  impunity,  upon 
whom  one  may  unload  one's  secrets,  one's 
worries,  and  what's  even  worse."  (The  man  who 
shares  himself  with  another  frees  himself  from 
himself ;  and  one  who  has  acknowledged,  forgets.) 

It  would  be  impossible  to  state  the  value  of 
confession  more  beautifully  and  more  clearly. 
It  will  not  be  long  ere  this  view  which  knocks 


26        UNPACKING   ONE'S   HEART 

commandingly  at  the  door  of  science  and  which 
has  already  been  productive  of  good  will  be 
generally  accepted.  It  will  not  be  long  ere  it 
will  furnish  us  a  deep  insight  into  the  genesis 
of  the  "  endogenetic  mental  diseases,"  excepting, 
of  course,  those  "  exogenetic "  maladies  that 
follow  some  of  the  infectious  diseases.  We 
shall  look  upon  the  "  endogenetic "  diseases, 
even  delusions,  as  a  disturbance  of  the  psychic 
circulation,  and  it  will  be  our  task  to  ascertain 
the  causes  that  bring  these  maladies  about. 
There  are  numbers  of  substitutes  which  are 
equivalent  to  a  kind  of  confessing  to  oneself. 
These  are  art,  reading  of  newspapers,  music, 
literature,  and,  least  but  not  last,  the  theatre. 
The  ultimate  effect  of  a  dramatic  presentation 
depends,  in  reality,  upon  the  liberation  in  us 
of  affects  that  have  been  a  long  time  pent  up 
within  us.  It  is  not  without  good  reason  that 
humanity  throngs  to  witness  tragic  plays  during 
the  performance  of  which  it  can  cry  to  its  heart's 
content.  When  the  spectators  are  apparently 
shedding  tears  over  the  unhappy  fate  of  a 
character  on  the  stage  they  are  really  crying 
over  their  own  pain.  And  the  woman  who 
laughs  so  heartily  at  the  awkward  clumsiness 
of  a  clown,  that  the  tears  run  down  her  cheeks, 
is  perhaps  laughing  at  her  husband,  who,  though 
she  will  not  acknowledge  it,  appears  to  her  just 
as  stupid  and  clumsy ;  she  is  thereby  excusing 
to  herself  her  own  sins  which  she  has  possibly 
committed  only  in  fantasy.    The  theatre  serves 


UNPACKING    ONE'S   HEART        27 

as  a  kind  of  confessional ;  it  liberates  inhibitions  ; 
awakens  many  memories,  consoles,  and  perhaps 
renews  in  us  hopes  of  secret  possibilities  as  to 
whose  fulfillment  we  have  long  since  despaired. 

We  have  become  accustomed  of  late  to  sus- 
pect sex-motives  behind  friendship.  Even 
if  we  accept  the  theory  that  these  motives  are 
present,  but  hidden  in  the  unconscious,  it  is  a 
far  from  adequate  explanation  for  the  longing 
for  friendship.  The  unconscious  sex-motive 
unquestionably  co-operates  in  a  significant 
measure  in  the  choice  of  a  friend.  It  may  be 
the  determining  factor  in  what  we  call  sympathy 
and  antipathy,  although  it  would  have  to  be 
proved  with  regard  to  the  latter,  and  the  theme 
is  deserving  of  separate  consideration,  for  it  is 
quite  possible  that  our  antipathies  are  only 
reactions  to  an  excessive  attraction  and  there- 
fore are  evidence  of  repression.  Looked  at 
from  this  point  of  view,  sympathy  and  antipathy 
are  one  feeling,  one  affect,  having  in  the  former 
case  a  positive  sign  and  in  the  latter  a  negative 
sign.  This  secret  tendency  may  be  the  deciding 
factor  in  the  choice  of  a  friend.  But  the  need 
for  a  friend  surely  is  in  direct  relation  to  the  need 
for  confession. 

It  is  customary  to  ridicule  the  Germans' 
passion  for  forming  clubs,  and  societies  of  all 
kinds.  But  do  these  founders  of  fraternal 
associations  seek  for  anything  but  an  opportunity 
to  fraternise,  to  have  a  good  talk,  something 
from  which  they  are   barred  at   home  ?     The 


28         UNPACKING   ONE'S    HEART 

innumerable  speeches  that  are  deKvered  during 
the  course  of  a  year,  and  which  are  being  poured 
out  every  second  in  an  endless  stream  in  some 
house  at  some  meeting  are  apparently  being 
spoken  only  for  the  benefit  of  the  auditors. 
But  every  speech  is  a  kind  of  relief  to  the  speaker's 
"  I,"  and  people  who  have  the  craving  to  speak 
before  the  whole  world  are  very  often  the 
keepers  of  a  great  secret  which  they  must 
conceal  from  the  world  and  which  they  are 
imparting  in  this  indirect  way  in  homoeopathic 
doses.  Just  as  a  dye  that  is  dissolved  in  a  large 
quantity  of  fluid  is  so  completely  lost  that  the 
naked  eye  can  detect  no  trace  of  it,  so  do  occa- 
sional particles  of  the  great  secret  which  must  for- 
ever remain  hidden  find  their  way  into  the 
elocutionary  torrent. 


LAZINESS 

There  are  commonplace  maxims  which  people 
go  on  repeating  thoughtlessly,  and  in  the  light 
of  which  they  determine  their  conduct  without 
once  stopping  to  consider  whether  the  assumed 
truth,  looked  at  in  the  light  of  reason,  may  not 
turn  out  to  be  a  lie.  We  know,  of  course,  that 
there  are  many  "  truths  "  which  may  under 
certain  circumstances  prove  to  be  falsehoods. 
Everything  is  in  a  state  of  flux  !  Truth  and 
falsehood  are  wave  crests  and  wave  troughs,  an 
endless  stream  driving  the  mills  of  humanity. 

Such  notorious  maxims  as  the  following  are 
trumpeted  into  our  ears  from  the  days  of  our 
youth  :  "  Work  makes  life  sweet  "  ;  "  Satan 
finds  some  mischief  still  for  idle  hands  to  do  "  ; 
"  the  life  of  man  is  three-score-and-ten,  and  if  it 
has  been  a  happy  one  it  is  due  to  work  and 
striving."  These  truisms  are  beaten  into  us, 
drummed  into  us,  and  hammered  into  us  from 
all  sides  ;  we  hear  them  wherever  we  go,  till 
finally  we  accept  them,  completely  convinced. 

And  it  is  well  that  it  is  so.  What  would  the 
world  look  like  if  everybody  pressed  his  claim  to 
laziness  ?  Think  of  the  hideous  chaos  that 
would  ensue  if  the  wheels  of  industry  came  to 
a   stop  ! 

(a9) 


30  LAZINESS 

The  admonition  to  work  has  its  origin  in 
humanity's  instinct  of  self-preservation.  It 
does  not  spring  from  one's  own  needs  but  only 
from  the  needs  of  others.  Apparently  we  all 
work  for  ourselves,  but  in  reality  we  are  always 
working  for  others.  How  very  small  is  the 
number  of  those  who  do  their  work  gladly  and 
cheerfully !  How  very  many  give  vent  to  their 
aversion  to  work  by  means  of  apparent  dis- 
satisfaction with  their  calling  !  And  where  can 
we  find  a  man  nowadays  who  is  contented  with 
his  calling  ? 

Let  us  begin  our  study  of  man  with  that  period 
of  his  life  in  which  he  was  not  ashamed  to  show 
his  impulses  to  the  light  of  day,  in  which  re- 
pression and  education  had  not  yet  exerted 
their  restraining  influences, — in  other  words, 
let  us  begin  with  the  observation  of  childhood. 
With  astonishment  we  note,  first,  that  the 
child's  impulse  to  idleness  is  stronger  than  the 
impulse  to  work.  Play  is  for  a  long  time  the 
child's  idleness  as  well  as  its  work.  A  gymnast 
who  proudly  swings  the  heaviest  dumb-bells 
before  his  colleagues  would  vent  himself  in 
curses,  deep  if  not  loud,  if  he  had  to  do  this  as 
work  ;  the  heavy-laden  tourist  who  pants  his 
way  up  steep  mountain  paths  would  curse  his 
very  existence  if  he  had  to  travel  these  difficult 
trails  in  the  service  of  mankind  in  the  capacity 
of — let  us  say — letter-carrier ;  the  card  player 
who  works  in  the  sweat  of  his  brow  for  hours 
in  the  stuffy  caf6  to  make  his  thousand  or  ten 


LAZINESS  ji 

thousand  points  would  complain  bitterly  at  his 
hard  lot  and  at  the  cruelty  of  his  employers  if 
he  had  to  do  an  equivalent  amount  of  work  in 
the  office.  Anything  that  does  not  bear  the 
stamp  of  work  becomes  in  the  play-form  re- 
creation and  a  release  from  almost  unbearable 
tyranny. 

The  child's  world  is  play.  Unwillingly  and 
only  on  compulsion  does  it  perform  imposed 
tasks.  (It  would  have  even  its  education  made 
a  kind  of  play.)  Many  parents  worry  about 
this  and  complain  that  their  children  take  no 
pleasure  in  work,  seem  to  have  no  sense  of  duty, 
forget  to  do  their  school  work,  and  have  to  be 
forced  to  do  their  exercises.  Stupid  parents  ! 
If  they  only  stopped  to  think  they  would  realise 
that  this  frank  display  of  an  impulse  to  laziness 
is  a  sign  of  their  children's  sanity.  For  we 
often  enough  observe  the  opposite  phenomenon. 
Children  who  take  their  duties  too  seriously, 
who  wake  too  early  in  the  morning  lest  they 
should  be  late  for  school,  who  are  always  poring 
over  their  books,  scorning  every  opportunity 
to  play,  are  usually  "  nervous "  children. 
Exaggerated  diligence  is  one  of  the  first  symptoms 
of  neurosis. 

One  who  can  look  back  upon  his  own  child- 
hood must  admit  that  the  impulse  to  indolence 
is  stronger  than  any  other  childhood  impulse. 
I  recall  how  unwillingly  I  went  to  high-school. 
Once  I  read  in  a  newspaper  that  a  high-school 
had  burned  to  the  ground  and  that  the  pupils 


32  LAZINESS 

would  not  be  able  to  go  to  school  for  several 
weeks.  For  days  I  and  my  friends  were  dis- 
appointed as  we  looked  at  our  own  grey  school 
building  that  stood  there  safe  and  sound.  Had 
it  not  burned  down  yet  ?  !  Were  we  not  to 
have  any  luck  at  all  ?  ! 

Who  is  not  acquainted  with  the  little  sadistic 
traits  that  almost  all  children  openly  manifest  ? 
Such  a  sadistic  motive  was  our  secret  hope  that 
this  or  that  teacher  would  get  sick  and  we  would 
be  excused  from  attendance  at  school.  What  a 
joy  once  possessed  the  whole  class  when  we 
discovered  that  the  Latin  teacher  was  sick 
just  on  the  day  when  we  should  have  had  to 
recite  in  his  subject  !     That  was  a  grand  prize  ! 

And  how  the  child  detests  always  being 
driven  to  work !  Always  the  same  dis- 
agreeable questions :  "  Have  you  no  lessons 
to  do  to-day  ?  "  "  Have  you  done  all  your 
lessons  ?  "  The  profoundest  wish  of  all  who  do 
not  yet  have  to  provide  for  themselves  is  once 
to  get  a  chance  to  be  as  lazy  as  their  hearts 
might  desire. 

But  we  adults,  too,  who  know  the  pleasure  of 
work  and  of  fulfilled  obligations,  long  for  idle- 
ness. For  us,  too,  the  vice  of  laziness  is  an 
exquisite  pleasure.  We  find  it  necessary  con- 
tinually to  overcome  the  tendency  to  laziness 
by  new  little  resolutions.  In  the  morning 
laziness  whispers  :  stay  a  little  longer  in  your 
warm  bed  ;  it's  so  comfortable.  Another  few 
seconds  and  the  sense  of  duty  prevails  over  the 


LAZINESS  33 

desire  for  idleness.  In  the  afternoon  we  would 
love  to  spend  an  hour  in  pleasant  day-dreams. 
Work  conquers  this  wish  too.  And  with  what 
difficulty  we  get  out  of  the  performance  of  some 
task  in  the  evening  !  It  is  an  everlasting  con- 
flict even  though  it  is  in  most  cases  a  subcon- 
scious conflict  with  the  sweet  seducer  of  mankind : 
laziness. 

That  is  why  the  lawgivers  have  ordained  days 
on  which  the  urge  for  laziness  may  be  gratified. 
These  are  called  hoHdays.  Religion  has  made 
of  this  right  to  laziness  a  duty  to  God.  The 
more  holidays  a  religion  has,  the  more  welcome 
must  it  appear  to  labouring  humanity.  That 
is  why  the  various  religious  systems  so  readily 
take  over  one  another's  hoHdays.  The  Catholic 
Church  appropriated  ancient  heathenish  feasts, 
and  Jews  bow  to  the  Sunday's  authority  just 
as  the  Christian  does. 

Persons  who  suppress  the  inclination  to  lazi- 
ness get  sick.  Their  nerves  fail  soon  and  their 
capacity  for  work  suffers  serious  diminution. 
And  then  we  say  that  they  had  overworked. 
Not  at  all  infrequently  illness  is  only  a  refuge  in 
idleness,  a  defence  against  a  hypertrophied 
impulse  to  work.  This  is  frequently  observable 
in  persons  afflicted  with  nervousness.  They  are 
unfit  for  work,  waste  themselves  away  in  endless 
gloomy  broodings,  in  bitter  self-reproaches, 
and  in  hypochondriacal  fears.  They  do  not 
tire  of  repeatedly  protesting  how  happy  they 
would  be  if  they  could  get  back  to  work  again. 


34  LAZINESS 

But  if  their  unconscious  mental  life  is  analyzed 
one  discovers  with  astonishment  that  the 
greatest  resistance  to  a  cure  is  offered  by  their 
laziness,  the  fear  of  work.  This  is  one  of  the 
greatest  dangers  for  the  nervous  patient.  If  a 
neurotic  has  once  tasted  of  the  sweets  of  lazi- 
ness it  is  a  very  difficult  matter  to  get  him  to 
work  again.  All  the  varieties  of  fatigue 
"  cramps  "  known  to  neurologists,  e.g,^  writer's 
cramp,  pianist's  cramp,  violinist's  cramp,  type- 
writer's cramp,  etc.,  are  rebellions  on  the  part 
of  the  tendency  to  laziness.  A  return  to  work  is 
possible  only  if,  in  the  absence  of  an  actual  organic 
malady,  the  psychic  element  we  have  called 
"  refuge  in  disease  "  (q.v.)  is  taken  into  con- 
sideration and  given  due  weight. 

This  reluctance  to  work  is  most  frequently 
noticeable  in  the  puzzling  "  traumatic  neuroses," 
the  so-called  "  accident  or  compulsion  hysterias  " 
in  which  the  so-called  "  hunger  for  damages  " 
plays  the  most  important  role.  Since  labourers 
have  acquired  the  right  to  recover  damages  for 
accidental  injuries,  the  number  of  traumatic 
neuroses  has  increased  so  tremendously  that 
insurance  companies  can  scarcely  meet  the  claims. 
This  is  also  true  of  the  neuroses  following  rail- 
way and  street  car  accidents.  Only  seldom  can 
objective  injuries  be  demonstrated  in  these 
cases.  But  notwithstanding  this,  the  injured 
person  becomes  depressed,  moody,  sleepless, 
and  utterly  unfit  for  any  work.  Yet  it  would 
be  very  unjust   to  consider   them   simulators. 


LAZINESS  SI 

They  are  really  sick.  Their  psychic  make-up 
has  suffered  a  bad  shaking-up.  The  pleasure  in 
work  has  suffered  a  rude  shock  because  of  the 
unconscious  prospect  of  pecuniary  "  damages," 
i,e,  of  an  opportunity  for  laziness.  Repressed 
desires  from  childhood  are  re-animated.  Why 
should  you  work,  says  the  alluring  voice  of  the 
unconscious,  when  you  can  lounge  about  and 
live  on  an  income  ?  Don't  be  a  fool !  Get 
sick  like  the  others  who  loll  about  idly  and  need 
not  work  !  And  consciousness,  in  its  weakness, 
takes  no  note  of  the  conflict  in  the  unconscious, 
is  frightened  by  the  unknown  restlessness  and 
sleeplessness  and  gets  sick  .  .  .  It  is  an 
obstinate  conflict  between  laziness  and  industry 
from  which  only  too  often  the  former  emerges 
triumphant     .     .     . 

Finally,  the  need  for  laziness  becomes  over- 
powering in  all  of  us  from  time  to  time.  We 
long  for  a  vacation.  We  want  to  recuperate 
from  work.  Well,  there  are  a  few  sensible 
people.  These  go  off  into  a  corner  somewhere 
and  are  as  lazy  as  they  can  be.  They  lie  in 
the  grass  and  gaze  at  the  heavens  for  hours  ; 
or  they  go  fishing  in  some  clear  stream, — one 
of  the  best  ways  of  wasting  time  ;  they  sit  in 
a  rowboat,  letting  someone  else  do  the  rowing  or 
just  keeping  the  boat  in  motion  with  an  occasional 
stroke.  In  this  way  day  after  day  is  spent  in 
dolce  far  niente  until  one  wearies  of  laziness 
and  an  intense  longing  for  work  fills  one's  whole 
being.     Variety  is   the  spice  of  life.     Without 


36  LAZINESS 

idleness  work  loses  its  charm  and  value. 

Others  employ  their  vacation  for  new  work. 
These  are  the  eternally  restless,  industrious, 
indefatigable  ones  for  whom  idleness  does  not 
exist.  The  impulse  to  laziness  which  was  once 
so  strong,  is  suppressed  and  converted  into  its 
opposite.  These  are  usually  persons  who  had 
their  fill  of  laziness  in  childhood  and  who 
thoroughly  enjoyed  their  youth.  (We  may 
refer  briefly  to  a  few  well-known  instances  of 
this  :  there  was  Charles  Darwin  who  began  to 
work  only  after  he  left  college ;  Bismarck, 
whose  student  days  were  a  period  of  riot  and 
idleness  ;  John  Hunter  was  another  striking 
example.) 

These  continue  with  their  work  even  while 
they  are  on  their  vacation.  They  make  work 
even  of  their  visits  to  art  galleries,  museums, 
show-places,  and  of  their  breathless  flying 
trips  hither  and  thither.  This  is  really  not  the 
kind  of  idleness  that  means  a  relaxation  of 
tension.  It's  only  a  variation  in  the  kind  of 
impressions.  A  sea-voyage  would  be  a  com- 
promise between  the  two  antagonistic  tenden- 
cies. That  is  why  Englishmen  prefer  a  sea- 
voyage  to  other  forms  of  rest.  On  board  ship 
a  person  must  be  lazy.  He  sits  on  deck  and 
stares  at  the  waves.  The  vastness  of  the  sea 
stands  between  him  and  his  work.  He  must  be 
idle.  Impressions  fly  by  him  ;  he  does  not  have 
to  go  in  search  of  them. 

The  right  to  laziness  is  one  of  the  rights  that 


LAZINESS  37 

sensible  humanity  will  learn  to  consider  as 
something  self-evident.  For  the  time  being  we 
are  still  in  conflict  with  ourselves.  We  shun  the 
truth.  We  look  upon  laziness  as  something 
degrading.  We  still  stand  in  too  much  awe  of 
ourselves  to  be  able  to  find  the  right  measure. 
Our  mothers'  voices  still  ring  in  our  ears  :  "  Have 
you  done  your  lessons  ?  " 


THOSE    WHO    STAND    OUTSIDE 

I  am  at  the  Circus  with  my  children.  They 
are  laughing  and  clapping  their  hands  in  glee. 
They  are  delighted  with  the  grotesque  antics 
of  the  stupid  clown.  In  vain  I  try  to  kindle 
my  own  enthusiasm  at  theirs  as  a  means  of 
banishing  the  unpleasant  feeling  of  being  bored. 
The  peculiar  odour  of  a  menagerie  pervades  the 
great  building  and  brings  back  to  me,  by  way  of 
the  obscure  paths  that  connect  our  thoughts, 
memories  of  days  long  since  dead.  I  am  myself 
a  child  again,  my  cheeks  hot  and  flushed, 
sitting  in  the  topmost  gallery  at  the  Circus,  as 
excited  as  if  I  were  beholding  the  greatest  of  all 
earthly  wonders. 

It  is  just  when  one  of  the  star  attractions  is 
being  given.  A  skilled  athlete  is  vaulting  over 
very  great  obstacles.  He  leaps  over  ten  men  in  a 
row,  five  horses,  a  little  garden.  His  faultless 
dress-suit  shows  scarcely  a  wrinkle  after  this 
feat.  This  too  must  be  counted  among  the 
advances  made  by  modern  art.  In  my  boyhood 
days  athletes  still  wore  a  gay  uniform  and 
"  worked  "  in  costume.  To-day  every  j  uggler  and 
prestidigitator  is  a  pattern  of  a  drawing-room 
gentleman.  Some  may  be  making  a  virtue  of 
necessity  and  gladly  escape  the  exhibiting  of 

(38) 


THOSE   WHO    STAND   OUTSIDE     39 

their  none  too  handsome  bodies. 

These  reflections  are  suddenly  interrupted  by 
a  blare  of  noisy  music.  Everybody  is  excited, 
for  this  seems  to  indicate  that  the  athlete's 
most  wonderful  trick  is  coming.  True  ;  some- 
thing out  of  the  ordinary  is  happening.  Through 
a  wide  gate  an  old-fashioned  comfortable,  drawn 
by  a  weary  nag,  is  brought  into  the  arena  and 
our  valiant  athlete  leaps  over  horse  and  rider 
amidst  the  thunderous  applause  of  the  enthusias- 
tic youngsters  and  of  those  of  their  elders  who 
have  remained  children  in  spirit. 

The  easy-going  driver  turns  his  vehicle  to- 
wards the  exit.  Again  the  portals  open  wide. 
Bands  of  bright  daylight  pour  into  the  half- 
darkened  amphitheatre.  In  the  glare  one 
catches  sight,  for  a  moment,  of  a  little  $ection 
of  the  life  that  swarms  round  about  the  fringe 
of  the  Circus.  There  is  the  soda-water  vendor 
with  his  gay-coloured  cart,  a  labourer,  a  few  ser- 
vant girls,  and  some  twenty  little  children  staring 
with  big  eyes  eagerly  into  the  darkness  of  the 
arena  in  the  hope  of  catching  a  glimpse  of  all 
this  magnificence. 

I  shall  never  forget  the  sight.  Those  children's 
eyes,  opened  so  tremendously  wide,  longing  to 
catch  a  bit  of  happiness  I  How  they  envy  the 
fortunate  ones  sitting  in  here  and  beholding 
real  fairy-tale  wonders  ! 

I  lapse  into  a  day-dream  again.  I  too  am  one 
of  those  little  ones  standing  out  there  ;  I  count 
the  richly-caparisoned  horses  that  are  being  led 


40     THOSE   WHO    STAND   OUTSIDE 

in ;  for  the  twentieth  time  I  read  the  large 
placard  announcing  an  "  elite  performance  "  ; 
I  am  so  happy  as  the  beautiful  equestrienne 
passes  right  by  me  ;  the  muffled  sounds  of  the 
music  penetrate  to  my  ears  ;  I  hear  the  animated 
applause  and  the  bravos.  One  thought  possesses 
me  :  I  must  get  in  !  Cost  what  it  may,  I  must 
go  in  ! 

Oh,  I  could  have  committed  a  theft  to  enable 
myself  to  get  in  there  and  share  in  the  applause  ! 
And  I  thought  to  myself,  if  I  am  ever  a  rich  man 
I  shall  go  to  the  Circus  every  day.  How  excitedly 
I  go  home  then,  talking  about  all  the  wonderful 
things  I  have  seen,  and  how  in  my  dreams  all 
my  wishes  are  realized — all  these  things  take 
on  a  tangible  shape  before  my  mind's  eye. 

I  note  that  it  was  the  most  beautiful  period  of 
my  life,  the  time  when  I  used  to  stand  outside. 
In  those  days  I  still  had  a  sense  of  the  wonderful. 
There  was  a  touch  of  secret  magic  about  every- 
thing. Even  dead  things  had  a  message  for  me. 
Before  me  was  an  endless  wealth  of  possibilities  ; 
and  there  stretched  before  me  kingdoms  of  the 
future  over  which  my  childish  wishes  flew  like 
migratory  birds. 

Verily — happiness  is  only  anticipating  possi- 
bilities, denying  impossibilities.  Life  is  filled 
up  with  dreams  of  the  future.  What  we  know 
seems  trivial  when  measured  by  the  knowledge 
we  would  like  to  acquire.  Possession  kills 
desire  ;  realization  slays  fantasy  and  transforms 
the  wonderful  into  the  commonplace. 


THOSE   WHO    STAND   OUTSIDE     41 

All  the  beauty  of  this  world  lies  only  in  the 
fantasies  which  reality  can  never  approximate. 
The  marvels  of  the  present  are  seen  only  by  those 
who  stand  outside. 

Every  time  that  one  of  the  portals  that  had 
been  locked  from  our  youthful  eyes  opened, 
every  time  longing  became  fulfilment,  we 
became  one  pleasure  poorer  and  one  disappoint- 
ment richer.  Only  with  the  aid  of  the  stilts 
supplied  us  by  philosophy  can  we  rise  above 
the  depressing  disillusionment  of  experience.  Or, 
in  playing  our  part  in  the  great  drama  of  life, 
we  cling  to  the  one  role  we  have  studied  and  keep 
on  repeating  it  to  ourselves  until  we,  too,  almost 
believe  it.  Then  we  succeed  again  in  seizing 
a  fringe  of  the  magnificent  purple  mantle 
with  which  we  aspired  to  adorn  our  life. 

Those  outside  see  everything  on  a  much  larger 
scale,  finer,  and  grander.  That  is  why  we  envy 
others  their  possessions,  their  realities,  their  call- 
ing. Because  we  proj  ect  the  inevitable  disappoint- 
ments of  Hfe  upon  the  thing  that  is  readiest  at 
hand — and  that  is  unquestionably  our  vocation. 
Our  wishes  circle  around  others'  possibilities. 

Involuntarily  an  experience  from  my  youth 
occurs  to  me.  I  had  for  the  first  time  in  my 
life  made  the  acquaintance  of  a  poet.  He  was  a 
well-known  lyrist  of  that  day  and  his  delightful 
verses  had  charmed  me  for  years.  He  did  not 
in  any  way  come  up  to  the  ideal  that  I  had 
conceived  of  what  a  poet  ought  to  be.  The  edges 
of  his  eyelids  were  red,  his  face  was  commonplace, 


42     THOSE    WHO    STAND    OUTSIDE 

and  lie  had  a  large  paunch.  The  manner  in 
which  he  drank  his  coffee  disgusted  me.  A 
little  coffee  dripped  down  on  his  dirty  grey 
beard  and  with  the  movements  of  his  big  upper 
jaw  some  cake  crumbs  danced  up  and  down  on 
his  moustache. 

And  that  was  the  poet  who  wrote  those 
passionate  little  lyrics !  Overcoming  my 
disappointment,  I  entered  into  conversation 
with  him  and  let  him  perceive  something  of 
my  admiration.  He  was  to  be  envied  for 
possessing  the  gift  of  transforming  his  moods 
and  experiences  into  works  of  art ! 

To  my  astonishment  the  poet  began  to  describe 
with  palpable  resentment  the  shortcomings  of 
his  calling.  If  he  had  only  become  an  honest 
craftsman  ere  he  had  devoted  himself  to  writing  ! 
He  was  sick  of  the  hard  struggle.  To  be  ever 
at  loggerheads  with  the  public,  the  critics,  the 
publishers,  and  editors — those  were  the  com- 
pensations of  his  calling.  He  envied  me  for 
being  a  phsyician.  That's  a  great,  a  noble, 
an  ideal  calling.  A  physician  can  do  something 
for  humanity  !  If  he  were  not  too  old  he  would 
at  once  take  up  the  study  of  medicine.  To 
mitigate  the  pains  of  an  invalid  is  worth  more 
than  writing  a  hundred  good  lyrics  ! 

In  those  days  I  was  not  a  little  proud  of  the 
profession  I  had  chosen.  The  poet  was  only 
saying  openly  what  I  thought  in  secret.  "  The 
physician  is  mankind's  minister."  How  often 
later  on  have  I  heard  these  and  similar  words 


THOSE  WHO   STAND  OUTSIDE      43 

which  were  calculated  to  add  fuel  to  the  flame 
of  idealism. 

Ye  gods  !  In  real  life  how  sad  is  the  physician's 
lot !  Those  outside  cannot  conceive  it.  The 
first  thing  to  realize  is  the  rarity  of  the  instances 
in  which  the  physician  really  snatches  the  victim 
from  the  clutches  of  Death  ;  how  rarely  he 
eliminates  suffering ;  how  frequently,  dis- 
couraged and  bewildered,  he  fails  to  halt  the 
ravages  of  disease.  How  his  idealism  makes 
him  suffer !  He  is  painfully  aware  that  the 
craftsman  comes  nearer  to  his  ideals  than  the 
artist.  He  becomes  familiar  with  man's  limit- 
less ingratitude  and  realizes  that  unless  he  is  to 
go  into  bankruptcy  he  must  adopt  the  "  practi- 
cal "  methods  of  the  business  man.  He  is  the 
slave  of  his  patients,  has  no  holidays,  not  a  free 
minute  in  which  he  is  not  reminded  of  his 
dependance.  He  sees  former  colleagues  and 
friends  who  have  accumulated  fortunes  in 
business  or  in  the  practice  of  the  law,  whereas 
he  has  to  worry  about  his  future  and,  with  but 
few  exceptions,  live  from  hand  to  mouth.  But 
he  must  continue  to  play  the  role  of  the  "  ideal- 
istic benefactor  "  unless  he  is  to  lose  the  esteem 
of  those  who — stand  outside. 

Not  long  ago  I  read  a  fascinating  description  of 
a  "  sanatorium."  How  within  its  walls  fear 
blanches  the  cheeks  of  the  inmates,  how  Death 
lurks  behind  the  doors,  how  even  the  physicians 
avoid  speaking  above  a  whisper  and  glide  with 
solemn  and  noiseless  steps  through  the  house  of 


44     THOSE  WHO   STAND  OUTSIDE 

pain !  Very  pretty  and  sentimental ;  but 
utterly  false, — as  false  as  the  observations  of  a 
litterateur  who  stands  outside  can  make  it. 
From  within  the  thing  looks  quite  different ! 
While  the  surgeon  is  scrubbing  and  sterilising 
his  hands  someone  is  telling  the  latest  joke,  the 
assistants  converse  lightly  and  merrily,  not  at 
all  as  if  a  matter  of  life  and  death  were  going  to 
be  decided  in  a  few  minutes.  And  it  is  well  for 
the  patient  that  it  is  so.  The  surgeon  and  the 
assistants  need  their  poise  ;  they  must  not  be 
moved  by  timidity,  fear,  or  sympathy — emotions 
which  cloud  the  judgment.  Where  one  needs 
all  one's  senses,  there  the  heart  must  be  silent. 
The  public  feels  this  instinctively.  I  have 
found  that  those  physicians  who  practised  their 
profession  in  a  plain  matter  of  fact  way,  as  a 
business,  were  the  most  popular  and  the  busiest. 
And,  on  the  other  hand,  I  know  learned  phy- 
sicians who  are  all  soul,  whom  everybody 
praises,  esteems,  heeds,  but  whom  no  one  calls. 
The  more  highly  the  physician  values  his 
services,  from  a  material  point  of  view,  the  more 
highly  he  is  regarded  as  an  idealist,  and  vice 
versa. 

That  is  how  the  idealism  of  the  medical 
profession  looks  in  real  life.  For  many  physicians 
their  ideals  are  superfluous  ballast.  It  often 
takes  years  before  they  find  the  golden  mean 
between  theory  and  practice,  between  ethics 
and  hard  facts. 

And   how   is   it   with   other   vocations  ?     In 


THOSE  WHO   STAND  OUTSIDE      45 

every  case  in  which  it  is  possible  to  look  behind 
the  curtains  it  will  appear  that  the  envious 
natures  of  those  who  stand  outside  magnify  the 
advantages  and  overlook  the  unpleasant  aspects. 

All  life  is  a  continual  game  between  hope  and 
fulfilment,  between  expectation  and  disappoint- 
ment. And  therein  lies  our  good  fortune — that 
we  can  still  be  deceived.  Were  we  in  possession 
of  all  truth  and  all  knowledge,  life  would  lose  its 
value  and  its  charm.  Only  because,  in  a  certain 
sense,  we  all  stand  outside,  because  the  fullness 
of  life  and  "  the  thing  itself  "  will  continue  to  be  a 
riddle,  are  we  capable  of  continuing  on  our 
journey  and  approaching  erectly  the  valley  of 
death  in  which  the  shades  dwell. 

"  Father,  the  show  is  over !  "  A  child's 
sweet  voice  wakes  me  from  my  revery.  Outside 
I  again  look  at  the  children  still  standing  there 
and  staring  with  large,  hungry  eyes  into  the 
Circus     .     .     . 


WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO 

Who  can  say  when  the  first  wish  opens  its 
pious  eyes  in  the  child's  soul  ?  The  child 
probably  sleeps  away  the  first  few  weeks  of  its 
existence  without  a  single  wish,  all  its  behaviour 
being  probably  only  manifestations  of  its  in- 
herited instincts.  Suddenly  the  first  wish 
awakens  and  the  humanization  of  the  little 
animal  has  begun.  And  with  it  begins  the  wild 
succession  of  desires,  mounting  ever  higher  and 
higher  and  finally  aspiring  even  to  the  stars. 
How  few  of  the  things  we  have  been  dreaming 
of  does  life  fulfil !  Wish  after  wish,  stripped  of 
its  purple  mantle,  sinks  to  the  ground  in  a  state 
of  "  looped  and  windowed  raggedness,"  till  the 
last  wish  of  all — the  longing  for  peace,  eternal 
peace — puts  an  end  to  the  play. 

Our  childhood  wishes  determine  our  destiny. 
They  die  only  with  our  bodies.  They  go  whirl- 
ing through  our  dreams,  are  the  masters  of  our 
unconscious  emotions,  and  determine  the  res- 
onance of  the  most  delicate  oscillations  of  our 
souls.  It  certainly  seems  worth  while  taking 
a  closer  look  at  these  wishes.  Unfortunately 
we  are  deprived  of  the  best  source  of  such 
knowledge :  the  observation  of  ourselves. 
For  we  forget  so  easily,  and  our  earliest  desires 

(46) 


WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO     47 

lie  far  behind  us,  hidden  in  thick  mist.  Only  the 
dream  pierces  the  thick  veil  and  brings  us  greet- 
ings from  a  long  forgotten  era. 

From  the  study  of  our  children  we  can  learn 
of  only  one  kind  of  desire.  A  desire  that  can  be 
easily  observed,  that  the  child  betrays  most 
easily  in  the  games  it  plays. 

"  And  what  are  you  going  to  be  ?  "  That  is 
the  question  one  most  often  puts  to  children 
and  which  they  very  seldom  allow  to  go  un- 
answered. 

Right  here  we  must  draw  a  distinction  between 
boys  and  girls.  The  girl's  first  wish  almost  invari- 
ably betrays  the  influence  of  the  sexual  instinct. 
All  little  girls  want  to  be  "  mothers  "  ;  some 
would  be  content  with  being  "  nurses."  The 
phylogenetic  law  of  the  biologist  applies  also 
to  desires.  The  desires  of  individual  human 
beings  reproduce  the  evolution  of  mankind  in 
this  regard.  Just  as,  according  to  recent  re- 
searches (Ament),  the  first  speech  attempts  of 
children  depict  the  primitive  speech  of  man, 
so  the  first  wishes  of  human  beings  depict  the 
primitive  wishes  of  humanity.  Children's 
wishes  may  therefore  be  said  to  be  the  childhood 
wishes  of  humanity  and  to  manifest  unmistake- 
ably  the  primitive  instincts  of  the  sexes. 

The  little  girls  want  to  become  "  mothers." 
They  play  with  dolls,  rocking,  fondling,  and 
petting  them  as  if  they  were  children.  In  this 
way  they  betray  their  most  elemental  quali- 
fication.    My     little     daughter     once     said : 


48     WHAT   CHII,DREN   ASPIRE   TO 

"  Mother  !  I  want  to  be  a  mother,  too,  some  day 
and  have  babies."  "  I  would  be  so  unhappy  if 
I  could  not  have  any  babies  !  "  Being  asked 
whether  she  would  not  like  to  be  a  doctor,  she 
replied :  "  Yes  !  I  would  love  to  be  a  doctor*  ! 
But  only  like  mamma."  That  is,  only  the  wife 
of  a  doctor. 

In  marked  contrast  with  this  is  the  fact  that 
boys  never  wish  to  be  fathers.  That  is  :  their 
fathers  are  often  enough  their  ideals  and  they 
would  like  to  be  like  them,  to  follow  the  same 
profession  or  vocation.  But  it's  only  a  matter 
of  vocation,  not  of  family.  I  have  never  yet 
heard  a  boy  express  a  wish  for  children.  There 
is  no  doubt  however,  that  there  are  boys  who 
like  to  play  with  dolls  and  whose  whole  being 
has  something  of  the  feminine  about  it.  They 
have  feminine  instincts.  They  love  to  cook 
and  prefer  to  play  with  little  girls.  In  the  same 
way  one  also  encounters  girls  who  are  described 
as  "  tomboys."  These  girls  are  wild,  unruly, 
disobedient,  boisterous,  and  hke  to  play  at 
soldiers  and  robbers.  One  cannot  go  wrong 
in  concluding  that  a  strong,  perhaps  even  an 
excessive  homosexual  element  enters  into  their 
psychic  make-up.  At  any  rate  the  biographies 
of  homosexuals  invariably  make  mention  of 
these  remarkable  infantile  traits.  They  are 
boys  with  female  souls  and  girls  with  a  mas- 
culine   soul.     Such    boys    may    even    manifest 

*To  understand  what  follows,  the  English  reader  should 
know  that  the  German  word  for  a  female  physician  ("  Dok- 
torin  ")  is  also  the  titlt  whereby  a  physician's  wife  is  addressed. 


WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO     49 

various    disguised    indications    of    the    instinct 
for  race  preservation. 

The  first  stage  of  girlish  wishes  does  not  last 
long.     Usually  the  process  of  repression  begins 
rather  early.     The  little  girls  notice  that  their 
desires  are  a  source  of  mirth  to  their  elders,  and 
that   their   remarks   evoke   a   kind   of   amused 
though    embarrassed    smirking    in    the    people 
about  them.     So  they  begin  to  conceal  and  to 
repress  the  nature  of  their  desires  and  to  disclose 
only  what  is  perfectly  innocent.     And  they  tell 
us  they  want  to  become  "  maids  of  all  work," 
housewives.     That  does   not  sound  as   bad  as 
wanting  to  be  "  mother."      One  can  be  a  house- 
wife without  having  children.     As  such  they  go 
marketing,  manage  the  home,  cook,  order  the 
servants  about,  etc.     Then  they  are  attracted 
by  the  splendours  of  being  a  cook.     A  cook  is 
the  goddess  of  sweets  and  delicacies  and  can  cook 
anything    she    likes.     On    the    same    egoistic 
principle  they  then  want  to    be    store-keepers, 
proprietresses    of   candy   stores,    pastry    shops, 
and  ice  cream  parlours.    As  such  they  would  have 
at  their  sole  disposal  all  the  sweets  and  delicious 
things  a  child's  palate  craves  for.     To  possess 
a  store  in  which  one  can  sell  these  wonderful 
delicatessens  and  weigh  them  out  to  customers  is 
one  of  the  most  ardent  wishes  of  little  girls. 

Of  course  as  soon  as  they  go  to  school  a  new 
ideal  begins  to  take  possession  of  the  childish 
soul.  Up  there  in  her  tribunal  sits  the  teacher, 
omniscient  and  omnipotent,  invested  with  such 


so     WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO 

authority  that  the  parental  authority  pales  into 
insignificance  in  comparison  with  it.  Parental 
authority  extends  only  to  their  children.  But 
the  teacher's  !  She  has  command  over  so  many 
children  !  With  sovereign  munificence  she  dis- 
tributes her  gracious  favours.  She  designates 
one  child  to  act  as  "  monitor  "  (oh,  what  exalted 
pre-eminence  ! )  ;  another  may  carry  her  books 
home  ;  the  third  is  permitted  to  restore  the 
stuffed  owl  into  the  teacher's  cabinet,  or  to 
clean  the  blackboard  ;  the  fourth  has  the  rare 
privilege  of  being  sent  out  to  purchase  the 
teacher's  ham  sandwich  !  And  then  there  are 
the  various  punishments  the  teacher  can  inflict 
upon  the  children  entrusted  to  her.  Oh,  it's 
just  grand  to  be  a  teacher  ! 

But,  above  all,  the  desire  is  to  rule  over  many. 
Have  I  omitted  to  mention  the  "  princess  "  ? 
Incredible  !  Only  few  children  are  so  naive  as 
to  betray  this  wish.  But  all  would  love  to 
become  "  queens," — ay,  with  all  their  hearts. 
The  fairy  tales  are  full  of  them.  How  the  proud 
prince  came  and  helped  the  poor  girl  mount  his 
steed,  saying  :  "  Now  you'll  sit  by  me  and  be 
my  Queen  !  "  Innumerable  Cinderellas  in  the 
north  and  in  the  south,  in  the  east  and  in  the 
west,  sit  at  their  compulsory  tasks  and  dream 
of  the  prince  who  is  to  free  them. 

All  have  one  secret  dread  :  To  be  lost  in  the 
vast  multitude.  They  want  to  accomplish 
something,  want  to  stand  out  over  the  others. 
Vanity   causes   more   suffering   than    ambition. 


WHAT   CHILDREN   ASPIRE   TO     51 

Soon,  too  soon,  they  learn  that,  these  sober  days 
princes  do  not  go  roaming  about  promiscuously 
as  in  the  golden  days  of  fairydom.  But  hope 
finds  a  way  and  soars  on  the  wings  of  fantasy 
into  the  realm  of  the  possible  and  yet  wonderful. 
Are  there  not  queens  in  the  world  of  arts  ? 
Do  they  not  rule  like  real  queens  their  willingly 
humble  subjects  ?  Haven't  they  everything 
that  a  queen  has :  Gold,  fame,  honour,  recognition, 
admiration,  envy  ?  Almost  every  girl  goes 
through  this  stage.  She  wants  to  become  a 
great  artist.  A  prima  donna  such  as  the  world 
has  never  yet  known  ;  a  danseuse,  who  shall 
have  the  tumultuous  applause  of  houses  filled 
to  the  last  seat ;  a  celebrated  actress  whose 
finger-tips  princes  shall  be  permitted  to  kiss  ; 
a  violinist  whose  bow  shall  sway  the  hearts  of 
men  more  than  the  golden  sceptre  of  a  queen 
ever  could. 

This  dream  runs  through  the  souls  of  all 
girls.  It  yearly  furnishes  the  art  dragon  with 
thousands  and  thousands  of  victims.  The 
happy  parents  believe  it  is  the  voice  of  talent 
crying  imperatively  to  be  heard.  In  reality 
it  is  only  the  beginning  of  a  harassing  struggle 
to  get  into  the  lime-light,  a  struggle  that  all 
women  wage  with  in  exhaustible  patience  as 
long  as  they  live.  And  thus  numberless  amateur 
female  dilettanti  vainly  contend  for  the  laurel 
because  they  are  so  presumptuous  as  to  try 
to  transform  a  childish  dream  into  a  waking 
reahty. 


52     WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO 

It  is  even  more  interesting  to  make  a  survey 
of  what  girls  just  past  puberty  do  not  wish  to 
become.  Not  one  wants  to  marry.  (Reasons 
can  always  be  found.)  Not  one  wants  to  be 
an  ordinary  merchant's  wife.  And  life  then 
takes  delight  in  bringing  that  to  pass  which 
seemingly  they  did  not  wish     .     .     . 

In  boys  the  matter  is  more  complicated. 
The  sex-urge  is  not  manifested  so  clearly  in 
them  as  in  girls.  It  requires  great  skill  in  the 
understanding  of  human  conduct  to  discover 
in  the  games  that  boys  play  the  symbolic  con- 
nection with  the  natural  impulses.  It  is  re- 
markable that  boys'  earliest  ideals  are  employ- 
ments that  are  in  some  way  or  other  related  to 
locomotion.  All  little  boys  first  want  to  be 
drivers,  conductors,  chauffeurs,  and  the  like. 
Motion  seems  to  fascinate  the  boy  and  to  give 
him  more  pleasure  than  anything  else.  A  ride 
in  a  street  car  or  a  bus  which  seems  to  us  elders 
so  obviously  wearisome  is  such  a  wonderful 
thing  for  a  child.  Just  look  at  the  solemn 
faces  of  the  little  boys  as  they  sit  astride  the 
brave  wooden  steed  in  the  carousal !  "  Sonny, 
don't  you  like  it  ?  Why  aren't  you  laughing  ?  " 
exclaims  the  astonished  mother. 

A  child  is  still  at  that  stage  of  development 
when  motion  seems  something  wonderful.  Is 
it  possible  that  in  this  a  secret  (unconscious) 
sex-motive,  such  as  is  often  felt  by  one  when 
being  rocked  or  swung  in  a  swinging  boat, 
does  not  play  a  part  ?     Many  adults  admit  this 


WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO     53 

well-known  effect  of  riding.  This  is  in  all 
probability  one  of  the  most  potent  and  most 
hidden  roots  of  the  passion  for  travelling.  Freud 
very  frankly  asserts  in  his  "  Contributions  to 
a  sexual  theory  "  that  rhythmical  motion  gives 
rise  to  pleasurable  sensations  in  children. 
"  The  jolting  in  a  travelling  wagon  and  sub- 
sequently in  a  railway  train  has  such  a  fascination 
for  older  children  that  all  children,  at  least  all 
boys,  sometimes  in  their  Hfe  want  to  be  con- 
ductors and  drivers.  They  show  a  curious  in- 
terest in  everything  connected  with  trains  and 
make  these  the  nucleus  of  an  exquisite  system 
of  sexual  symbolism." 

Be  this  as  it  may.  The  fact  is  that  all  the 
little  ones  want  to  become  drivers  of  some  ve- 
hicle, that  they  can  play  driver,  rider,  chauffeur, 
car,  train,  etc.,  for  hours  at  a  time,  that  in  the 
first  years  of  their  lives  their  fantasies  are 
fixed  only  on  objects  possessing  the  power  of 
motion,  beginning  with  the  baby-carriage  and 
ending  with  the  aeroplane. 

This  stage  lasts  a  variable  period  in  different 
children.  In  some  cases  up  to  puberty  and 
some  even  beyond  this.  I  know  boys  who 
have  almost  attained  to  manhood  who  are  still 
inordinately  interested  in  automobiles  and  rail- 
ways. In  these  cases  we  are  deaHng  with  a 
fixation  of  an  infantile  wish  which  will  exercise 
a  decisive  influence  on  the  individual's  whole 
life.  In  most  cases  the  first  ideal  loses  its 
glamour   before   the  magic  of  a  uniform.     The 


54     WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO 

first  uniform  that  a  child  sees  daily  is  that  of 
the  "  letter-carrier."  In  his  favour,  too,  is  the 
fact  that  he  is  always  on  the  go,  going  from  house 
to  house.  The  "  policeman  "  too,  promenading 
up  and  down  in  his  uniform,  engages  the  child's 
fantasy.  So  too  the  dashing  "  fireman." 
Needless  to  say  all  these  are  very  soon  displaced 
and  wholly  forgotten  in  favour  of  the  "  soldier." 

The  love  to  be  a  soldier  has  its  origin  in  many 
sources.  Almost  all  boys  pass  through  a  period 
when  they  want  to  be  soldiers.  The  wish  to  be 
a  soldier  is  a  compromise  for  various  suppressed 
wishes.  A  soldier  has  been  known  to  become 
a  general  and  even  a  king.  That  fact  is  narrated 
in  fairy  tales,  chronicled  in  sagas  and  recorded 
in  history.  One  can  manifest  one's  patriotism. 
Then  there  is  the  beautiful  coloured  uniform 
that  the  girls  so  love — and  one  is  always  going 
somewhere.  For  one  is  never  just  an  ordinary 
soldier  but  a  bold,  dashing  trooper,  and — this 
above  all ! — one  has  a  big  powerful  sword. 
Under  the  influence  of  these  childish  desires 
children  plead  to  go  to  the  military  schools 
and  the  parents  give  their  consent  in  the  belief 
that  it  is  the  children's  natural  bent  that  speaks. 
Why,  I  tried  to  take  this  step  when  I  was  fifteen 
years  old  but — heaven  be  praised  for  it — was 
found  physically  unfit.  My  more  fortunate 
friends  who  were  accepted  have  for  the  most 
part  subsequently  discovered  that  they  had 
erred  in  their  youth. 

The  same  thing  happens  with  respect  to  the 


WHAT    CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO      55 

other  wishes  of  children,  whether  they  become 
engineers,  teachers,  physicians,  or  ministers. 
The  voice  of  the  heart  is  deceptive  and  rarely 
betrays  the  individual's  true  gift.  The  bio- 
graphies of  great  men  may  now  and  then  give 
indications  of  talent  manifested  in  childhood. 
But  the  contrary  is  also  easily  to  be  found. 
Very  often  hidden  desires  are  concealed  or 
masked  behind  one's  choice  of  a  calling.  I 
know  a  man  who  became  a  physician  because 
he  longed  to  go  far  away,  to  go  to  the  metropolis. 
In  youth  he  had  to  be  driven  to  practice  his 
music — and  yet  music  was  his  great  talent 
and  he  should  have  become  a  musician. 

What  our  children  want  to  become  .  .  . 
seldom  denotes  that  they  have  a  natural  aptitude 
for  a  particular  calling.  They  are  to  be  regarded 
only  as  distorted  symbols  behind  which  the  al- 
most utterly  insoluble  puzzles  of  the  child- 
hood soul  are  concealed.  When  we  are  mature 
enough  to  know  what  we  really  want  to  become 
it  is  usually  too  late.  Then  we  are  children  no 
longer.  But  then  we  would  love  to  be  children 
again  and  shed  a  furtive  tear  for  the  beautiful 
childhood  that's  dead  .  .  .  If  we  could  be 
children  again  we'd  know  what  we  would  like 
to  be.  No  illusory  wish  would  then  tempt 
us  from  the  right  path,  luring  us  like  a  will  o'  the 
wisp  into  the  morass  of  destruction. 

And  this  wish  too  is  fulfilled.  We  become 
children  again  if  we  live  long  enough.  But 
then,  alas  !    our  wishes  have  ceased  to  bloom. 


56     WHAT   CHILDREN    ASPIRE    TO 

Over  the  stubble-field  of  withered  hopes  we 
totter  to  our  inevitable  destiny.  Everything 
seems  futile,  for  all  paths  lead  to  one  goal. 
Then  we  know  what  children  would  Hke  to 
become,  what  they  must  become. 


INDEPENDENCE 

A  pale,  dark-complexioned  young  man, 
elegantly  attired,  sits  before  me.  His  hair  is 
neatly  parted  on  the  side  and  boldly  thrown 
back  over  his  forehead  ;  he  is  clearly  half  snob 
and  half  artist ;  in  short,  one  of  that  remarkable 
type  of  young  man  that  is  so  common  in  a  modern 
metropoHs.  His  complaints  are  the  customary 
complaints  of  the  modern  neurotic.  He  is 
tired  and  weak,  incapable  of  prolonged  mental 
application.  He  is  a  clerk  in  an  office,  and  has 
already  lost  one  position  because  of  his  inability 
to  use  his  brains  any  longer.  With  some 
difficulty  his  father  had  secured  a  position  for 
him  in  a  bank  where  a  bright  future  seems  to 
await  him  but  where  a  dull  present  bears  him 
down.  All  day  it's  nothing  but  figures,  figures, 
figures.  He  cannot  endure  that.  His  patience 
is  almost  exhausted  ;  the  figures  swim  before 
his  eyes,  and  he  makes  more  mistakes  than  is 
tolerable  in  an  official  of  a  bank.  He  begs  me 
for  a  certificate  that  will  officially  vouch  for  his 
unendurable  condition  and  make  it  possible  for 
him  to  resign  from  his  office  in  an  honourable 
way  before  he  is  discharged  for  incompetence. 

"  Yes,  and  what  will  you  do  then  ?  Have 
you   another   position   in   prospect  ?  " 

(57) 


S8  INDEPENDENCE 

"  Certainly,"  he  replied,  with  a  certain  alacrity 
which  was  in  striking  contrast  with  his  careless 
melancholy.  "  I  want  to  make  myself  independ- 
ent. I  am  not  fitted  for  office  work,  and  I  can't 
bear  to  be  bossed  around  and  instructed  by  every 
Tom,  Dick,  or  Harry  who  happens  to  have 
been  on  the  job  a  few  years  longer  than  I." 

"  Ah !  now  I  understand  your  inability  to 
figure.  You  are  living  in  a  state  of  permanent 
psychic  conflict.  Because  you  have  no  desire 
to  work  you  cannot  work.  But  what  kind  of 
business  do  you  wish  to  go  into  ?  What  have 
you   learned  ?  " 

"  Learned  ?  To  tell  the  truth,  only  what 
one  learns  in  a  trade  school.  I  don't  want 
to  go  into  business.  I  only  want  the  cer- 
tificate to  show  my  father  that  my  health 
will  not  permit  me  to  work  in  an  office.  Do  you 
think  it's  good  for  anybody  to  work  from  9  a.m. 
to  6  p.m.,  with  only  one  hour  for  luncheon  ?  " 

"  That  would  be  only  eight  hours  work  a  day  ! 
I  assure  you  that  there  are  thousands  who  woiild 
be  happy  to  work  only  so  little.  Shall  you  work 
less  when  you  are  independent  ?  " 

"  Certainly.  Then  I  won't  have  to  work  at 
aU." 

"  So  !  "  I  replied  in  amazement.  "  I  am 
curious  to  know  what  sort  of  business  that  is 
where  one  doesn't  have  to  work.  What  do 
you  intend  to  do  when  your  father  gives  you 
money  ?  " 

A  blissful  smile  passed  over  the  interesting 


INDEPENDENCE  59 

youth's  face  like  a  beam  of  celestial  light.  **  I 
know  all  about  sports.  Pm  going  to  play  the 
races  !  " 

I  must  admit  I  was  considerably  taken  aback. 
I  know  how  reluctant  to  work  many  a  modern 
man  is  whose  whole  energy  is  expended  in  dreams. 
But  that  a  sensible  man  should  think  of  such  a 
thing  was  new  to  me.  Such  a  peculiar  motiva- 
tion for  the  purpose  of  becoming  independent. 
The  matter  kept  running  through  my  head  a 
long  time.  I  soon  noticed  that  this  youth  was 
only  an  extreme  type  of  a  very  common  species 
— a  species  that  expresses  itself  in  a  passion  for 
independence.  When  we  investigate  the  deeper 
causes  of  this  passion  we  invariably  find  the 
desire  to  secure  for  oneself  the  utmost  amount 
of  pleasure  from  a  very  small  investment. 
But  independence  is  only  apparently  the  coveted 
ideal ;  behind  it  lies  not  only  the  desire  for 
freedom,  not  only  the  proud  feeling  of  self- 
reliance.  No,  in  many  cases  the  kernel  of  the 
matter  is — laziness. 

Independence  !  Proud,  brazen  word  !  How 
many  sacrifices  hast  thou  not  demanded  and 
dost  still  demand  daily  !  Who  is  ignorant  of 
these  little  daily  tragedies  of  which  no  newspaper 
makes  mention  !  The  salesman  who,  after  he 
had  for  years  enjoyed  a  care-free  and  assured 
position,  has  fallen  a  victim  to  the  craving  for 
independence,  and  has  to  contend  with  cares  and 
worries  so  long  that  at  last,  broken  down  and 
battered,  he  renounces  his  beautiful  dream  and 


6o  INDEPENDENCE 

willingly  submits  his  once  proud  neck  to  the 
yoke  ;  the  writer  who  starts  his  own  newspaper 
and  sees  his  hard-saved  gold  flow  away  in 
beautifully  printed  sheets  ;  the  actor  who  be- 
comes the  director  of  his  own  company  ;  the 
merchant  who  builds  his  own  factory, — an  endless 
procession  of  men  who  wished  to  make  themselves 
independent. 

It  would  be  one-sided  not  to  admit  that  in 
addition  to  the  aforementioned  element  of 
wanting  to  make  one's  work  easier  there  is  also 
a  certain  ambition  to  get  ahead  of  one's  neigh- 
bours. Modern  man  is  linked  to  life  by  a  thousand 
bonds.  He  is  only  a  little  screw  in  a  vast  machine 
— a  screw  that  has  little  or  no  influence  on  the 
working  efficacy  of  the  compHcated  apparatus, 
that  can  be  lightly  thrown  aside  or  replaced. 
We  all  feel  the  burden  of  modern  life,  and  in- 
stinctively we  all  fret  under  it  and  work  against 
it.  We  long  to  sever  the  link  that  ties  us  to 
commonplace  day  and  to  become  the  lever  that 
sets  the  machinery  in  motion. 

Stupid  beginning  !  Hopeless  and  thankless  ! 
Who  can  be  independent  and  absolute  nowadays? 
Is  there  any  calling  that  can  boast  of  standing 
outside  life  ?  It  is  a  delusive  dream  which 
beckons  and  betrays  us.  We  change  masters 
only.  That's  very  simple.  But  we  are  far 
from  becoming  independent  thereby.  We  have 
a  hundred  masters  instead  of  one.  The  employee 
who  has  made  liimself  "  independent  "  has  lost 
his  master  but  becomes  the  slave  of  innumerable 


INDEPENDENCE  6i 

new  tyrants  to  whose  wills  he  must  bow  :  his 
customers.  Therein  he  resembles  the  so-called 
free  professions  which  are  in  reality  not  free. 
The  physician  is  dependent  upon  the  whims  of 
his  patients  ;  the  lawyer  woos  the  favour  of 
his  clients  ;  the  writer  groans  under  the  knout 
of  the  cruelest  of  all  tyrants  :  the  public.  And, 
strange  to  say,  it  is  this  last  calling  that  appeals 
to  most  persons  as  the  ideal  of  independence. 
It  is  almost  a  weekly  occurrence  to  see  some 
discontented  youngster  or  an  unhappy  girl 
with  a  thick  manuscript  in  his  or  her  portfolio, 
begging  to  be  recommended  to  some  publisher 
and  thus  open  a  writer's  career  to  them.  They 
want  to  become  self  reliant,  independent.  It  is 
vain  to  point  out  to  them  that  an  author's  bread 
is  not  sweetened  with  the  raisins  of  independence. 
Others  who  have  never  written  a  line  suddenly 
make  up  their  minds  to  become  journalists. 
They  think  that  the  will  to  become  a  journalist 
is  all  that  is  needed  to  be  so.  Evidences  of 
adequate  preparation  and  qualification  they  find 
in  the  excellence  of  their  school  compositions. 
They  do  not  suspect  that  the  journalist's  in- 
dependence is  a  myth  that  is  credited  only  by 
those  who  have  never  smelled  to  journalism. 
That  the  journalist  is  the  slave  not  only  of  the 
public  but  also  of  the  hour.  That  not  a  minute 
of  the  day  is  his,  and  that  he  would  gladly 
exchange  his  pen  for  any  other,  more  massy 
tool,  if  such  a  thing  were  possible. 
Dissatisfaction  with  one's  calling  is  also  one 


62  INDEPENDENCE 

of  the  factors  that  sets  the  feeling  for  independ- 
ence in  motion.  Who  is  nowadays  satisfied 
with  his  calling,  or  with  himself  ?  !  This  may 
be  easily  proved  by  referring  to  a  striking 
phenomenon.  In  doing  so  we  need  not  sing  the 
praises  of  the  "  good  old  days."  But  happiness 
in  one's  work  and  contentment  with  one's 
calling  were  certainly  much  more  common  than 
they  are  now.  Otherwise  it  could  never  have 
come  to  pass  that  the  father's  calling  should  be 
transmitted  to  the  sons  generation  after  genera- 
tion. How  is  it  with  us  to-day  ?  The  physician 
cries  :  My  son  may  be  anything  but  a  physician. 
The  public  official :  My  son  shall  be  more 
fortunate  than  I ;  under  no  circumstances 
shall  he  be  a  public  official.  The  actor  :  Be 
what  you  will,  my  son,  but  not  an  artist ;  art 
is  the  bitterest  bread.  The  merchant  wants  to 
make  a  lawyer  of  his  son,  the  lawyer  a  merchant, 
etc. 

We  envy  others  because  we  are  all  dissatisfied 
with  ourselves  and  unhappy.  The  great 
ideal  that  floats  before  our  eyes  is  to  become 
a  clipper  of  coupons.  Money  alone  guarantees 
the  road  to  independence.  But  if  we  were  to 
ask  the  rich  about  this  we  would  hear  some 
surprising  things.  I  know  a  lady  who  possesses 
a  vast  fortune  and  who  is  the  absolute  slave  of 
her  money.  I  recommended  her  to  take  a  trip 
for  her  health's  sake.  She  repHed  :  "  Do  you 
think  that  I  can  go  away  for  a  week  ?  You 
have  no  idea  of  all  the  work  I  have  to  do.     Now 


INDEPENDENCE  63 

it's  something  with  the  bureau  of  taxes,  now  it's 
engaging  a  new  superintendent !  Then  there 
are  the  receptions  !  I  am  busy  from  morning 
till  night."  When  I  advised  her  to  hire  a 
manager  she  laughed  merrily  :  "  Pd  be  in  a  fine 
fix  if  I  did  that !  Then  I  would  lose  the  only 
recompense  I  have  :  my  independence  !  " 

Wherever  we  look,  the  higher  we  go,  the  less 
of  true  independence  do  we  find.  What  does 
the  psychology  of  modern  social  feelings  teach 
us  ?  It  shows  us  everywhere  the  same  cry  for 
independence  which  in  the  single  individual 
we  have  described  as  the  basic  feeling  of  his 
social  attitude.  Norway  wanted  its  independ- 
ence and  got  it.  Hungary  stormily  clamoured 
for  independence.  Ireland,  Poland,  Persia, 
India,  Egypt,  and  numerous  colonies  are  strug- 
gling for  independence.  In  the  structure  of  the 
State  the  urge  for  independence  begets  continual 
turmoil.  Austria  can  sing  a  plaintive  song  as 
to  this.  The  demand  of  certain  states  for 
autonomy  is  the  outcome  of  the  same  motive. 

Political  tune — scurvy  tune.  However — 
wholly  unintentionally  our  analysis  brings  us 
from  the  consideration  of  the  individual  to  that 
of  the  group.  That  a  modern  state  can  never 
again  attain  that  measure  of  independence 
that  it  once  enjoyed  is  as  clear  to  the  political 
economist  as  to  the  sociologist.  What  we  have 
said  of  the  individual  applies  also  to  peoples. 

Must  we  then  conclude  that  there  is  no  in- 
dependence ?     Isn't  it  possible  then  for  man  to 


64  INDEPENDENCE 

elevate  himself  above  his  environment  and  take 
a  loftier  point  of  view  ? 

There  certainly  is  such  a  thing  as  independence. 
But  we  must  draw  a  sharp  line  of  distinction 
between  two  different  kinds  of  independence. 
There  is  an  inner  and  an  outer  independence. 
But  it  is  only  the  inner  independence  that  one 
can  hope  to  attain  wholly.  It  alone  is  capable 
of  giving  us  that  modicum  of  outward  independ- 
ence which  may  be  laboriously  wrested  from 
life.  A  healthy  philosophy  of  life  that  frees  the 
spirit,  makes  renunciation  easier  and  wishing 
harder,  and  a  certain  spiritual  and  bodily 
freedom  from  wanting  for  things, — these  alone 
can  give  us  that  independence  that  the  world 
affords.  That  is  why  the  poorest  of  the  poor 
is  more  independent  than  the  richest  of  the  rich. 

We  all  know  the  beautiful  story  of  the  king 
whose  physicians  promised  him  health  if  he 
could  wear  the  shirt  of  a  happy  man.  Mesengers 
searched  every  corner  of  the  world  but,  alas  ! 
could  not  find  a  happy  man,  till  finally  they  came 
upon  a  merry  hermit  in  the  thickest  part  of  a 
dark  forest  who  seemed  to  be  perfectly  happy. 
But  he,  the  only  happy  man  in  the  wide  world, 
had  no  shirt ! 

We  would  have  to  divest  ourselves  of  many 
shirts  to  become  independent  within.  We 
wear  and  lug  about  with  us  numberless  suits, 
wrappings,  which  cover  up  our  true  selves  and 
apparently  safeguard  us,  whereas  in  reality  they 
drag  us  down  to  the  base  earth.       ^ 


JEALOUSY 

Has  any  one  counted  the  victims  of  jealousy  ? 
Daily  a  revolver  cracks  somewhere  or  other 
because  of  jealousy  ;  daily  a  knife  finds  entrance 
into  a  warm  body  ;  daily  some  unhappy  ones, 
racked  by  jealousy  and  life-weary,  sink  into 
fathomless  depths.  What  are  all  the  hideous 
battles  narrated  by  history  when  compared 
with  the  endless  slaughters  caused  by  this 
frightful  passion  !  It  enslaves  man  as  no  other 
passion  does  ;  degrades  him,  humiliates  him,  and 
makes  him  taste  the  hell  of  many  other  passions, 
such  as  envy,  mistrust,  revengefulness,  fear, 
hate,  anger,  and  poisons  the  meagre  pleasure- 
cup  that  imparts  a  touch  of  sweetness  to  bitter 
life. 

What  is  jealousy  ?  Whence  flow  its  tribu- 
taries ?  Is  this  the  Danaidean  gift  to  humanity  ? 
Is  it  the  twin  sister  of  love  ?  Do  we  acquire  it 
or  is  it  born  with  us  ?  It  is  surely  worth  while 
to  consider  every  one  of  these  questions  and  to 
attempt  to  determine  the  nature  of  this  unholy 
passion. 

To  understand  jealousy  we  must  go  far,  very 
far  back  into  the  history  of  man's  origin.  Yes, 
far  beyond  man,  as  far  as  the  animal  world  ! 
For  certain  animals,  intelligent  animals,  show 

(65) 


(6  JEALOUSY 

clearly  evidences  of  jealousy.  Pet  dogs  resent 
it  if  their  masters  pet  another  dog.  They  are 
even  jealous  if  the  master  caresses  human  beings. 
There  are  dogs  who  begin  to  whine  if  their  master 
plays  with  or  fondles  his  children.  Very  much 
the  same  thing  is  told  of  cats.  Who  of  us  on 
reading  Freiligrath's  gruesome  ballad,  "  The 
Lion's  Bride,"  has  not  felt  the  terror  of  the 
beast's  furious  jealousy  ? 

Our  observation  of  animals  has  taught  us 
one  of  the  fundamental  characteristics  of  jealousy. 
Animals  know  very  definitely  what  is  theirs. 
They  have  a  fine  perception  for  what  is  theirs. 
Most  dogs  snarl  even  at  their  masters  if  they 
attempt  to  take  their  food  from  them.  Their 
jealousy  is  the  mood  in  which  they  express  their 
possession,  the  egoism  of  their  share.  They 
defend  as  their  possession  even  the  affection 
to  which  they  think  themselves  solely  entitled. 

The  emotional  life  of  the  young  shows  the  same 
phenomenon.  They  too  do  not  know  the  dis- 
tinction between  thine  and  mine.  What  they 
happen  to  have  in  their  hands  is  theirs  and  will 
defend  it  with  their  weak  powers  and  loud 
howls.  Many  psychologists,  including  Percy, 
Compayn6,  Sully,  Anfosse,  Schion,  Ziegler, 
consider  the  child  an  unmitigated  egoist.  Even 
in  its  love  it  is  out  and  out  egoistic  and  therefore 
extremely  jealous.  Young  children's  jealousy 
may  attain  an  incredible  degree  of  intensity. 
A  little  two-year-old  girl  cried  incessantly  if 
her  mother  took  the  baby  brother  in  her  arms. 


JEALOUSY  e^ 

A  little  boy  was  so  jealous  of  his  younger  sister 
that  he  used  to  pinch  her  leg  at  every  oppor- 
tunity ;  having  been  smartly  punished  for  it  on 
one  occasion  he  spared  the  little  girl  thereafter, 
but  became  afflicted  with  a  peculiar  compulsion 
neurosis  :  he  pinched  the  legs  of  adults.  Such 
experiences  are  of  profound  significance.  They 
give  us  a  glimpse  of  the  primitive  times  when 
man  had  no  idea  yet  of  altruism.  The  whole 
world  was  his  as  far  as  his  power,  his  strength, 
went.  Man's  jealousy  developed  out  of  this 
primary  ego-feeling,  out  of  his  right  to  sole 
possession.  Before  man  could  be  civilised  this 
tremendous  barrier  had  to  be  overcome.  The 
first  community,  the  first  social  beings,  were  the 
first  stages  of  altruism  and  civilization. 

From  this  period  emanate  the  subterranean 
sources  from  which  jealousy  is  fed.  We  have 
probably  all  become  more  or  less  altruistic. 
But  always  in  conflict  with  ourselves,  in  conflict 
with  the  beast,  in  conflict  with  the  savage 
within  us.  Even  to  this  day  the  whole  world 
belongs  to  each  one  of  us.  Our  desires  extend 
our  property  to  infinity.  What  would  we  not 
own  ?  What  do  we  not  desire  ?  The  wealth 
of  the  rich,  the  honour  of  the  distinguished,  the 
triumphs  of  the  artist,  to  say  nothing  of  his 
sexual  triumphs.  The  less  we  can  fulfil  these 
desires  the  more  do  we  cling  to  what  we  have, 
or,  somewhat  more  accurately,  could  have  had. 
For  jealousy  does  not  concern  only  what  one 
actually    possesses.     Women    may    be    jealous 


68  JEALOUSY 

of  men  they  do  not  love  and  do  not  even  possess. 
They  simply  begrudge  the  other  woman  her 
conquest.  Don  Juans  know  this  very  well. 
The  best  way  of  conquering  a  woman  is  still 
the  old,  old  way  :  to  make  love  to  her  friend. 
In  this  case  wounded  vanity  plays  a  part,  of 
course.  But  what  is  vanity  but  the  over- 
estimation  of  the  Me,  the  striking  emphasis 
laid  on  one's  own  value  ?  And  thus  we  again 
come  back  to  the  root  of  all  jealousy :  the 
pleasure  in  one's  own  possession,  in  one's 
embellished     egoism. 

Jealousy  need  not  always  have  a  sexual 
motive.  A  woman  may  be  jealous  of  her 
husband's  friend  because  he  has  been  more 
successful  than  her  husband.  Her  husband 
is  her  possession.  He  ought  to  be  the  foremost, 
he  ought  to  have  achieved  the  others'  successes, 
so  that  his  fame  should  revert  to  her  too. 
Pupils  are  jealous  of  one  another  even  though 
not  a  trace  of  a  sexual  motive  may  be  demon- 
strable. We  may  be  jealous  of  another's  horses, 
dogs,  furniture,  virtues,  honours,  friendships, 
responsibilities,  etc.  Behind  it  there  always 
is  our  brutal  egoism,  the  desire  for  another's 
possessions,  or  at  least  the  fear  of  losing  one's 
own  possession. 

Jealousy  is  generally  regarded  as  a  pre- 
eminently feminine  quality.  Erroneously  so. 
It  would  be  more  nearly  correct  to  say  that  the 
heroic  side  of  jealousy  is  to  be  found  only  in 
men.     It    is    not    a    matter    merely    of   chance 


JEALOUSY  69 

that  we  have  no  feminine  counterpart  to  Othello, 
Herod  and  the  Count  in  Hauptmann's  "  Griselda." 
Jealousy  in  women  has  received  a  social  valua- 
tion from  men ;  it  always  has  a  smack  of 
the  ridiculous,  pathological,  or  unjustified. 
It  is  a  subject  for  satire,  and  is  more  often  a 
comedy  motive  than  a  tragic  reproach.  This 
is  due  to  the  fact  that  woman's  love  is  mono- 
poHsed  by  men,  whereas  a  man's  loyalty  is 
demanded  by  most  women  but  attained  only 
by  very  few.  A  man's  infidelity  is  not  a  dramatic 
reproach  because  it  is  a  daily  occurrence  and 
wholly  in  accord  with  the  lax  conception  of  the 
majority.  A  woman's  infidelity  is  an  offence 
against  the  sacred  mandates  imposed  by — men. 
And  therefore  the  jealousy  of  a  man — be  the 
subject  of  the  passion  a  fool,  a  fop,  an  old  man, 
or  some  other  laughable  type  destined  for 
cuckoldry — is  a  struggle  for  just  possession," 
a  conflict  which  always  has  an  heroic  effect, 
whereas  a  woman's  jealousy  is  always  a  dispute 
for  the  sole  possession  of  a  man,  a  right  which  is 
disputed  by  a  great  majority  (namely,  the  men, 
and  even  some  women). 

But  there  are  men  and  women  who  are  not 
jealous  even  though  they  love  intensely.  And 
with  this  we  hit  upon  a  second  and  important 
root  of  jealousy.  Only  one  who  contemplates 
an  act  of  disloyalty  against  the  object  of  his 
jealousy,  or  who,  as  a  result  of  doubts  about  his 
own  erotic  powers,  thinks  he  cannot  gratify 
that  object  can  be  jealous.     Of  course  I  am  not 


70  JEALOUSY 

now  speaking  of  justified  jealousy  based  on  facts, 
but  of  baseless,  unjustified  jealousy.  Whence 
comes  the  suspicion  that  attributes  infidelity 
to  the  beloved  being  ?  What  is  the  driving 
power  in  these  cases  ?  Only  the  knowledge  of 
one's  true  nature.  Only  they  can  be  jealous, 
jealous  without  cause,  who  cannot  guarantee 
for  themselves.  In  other  words  :  jealousy  is 
the  projection  of  one's  own  shortcomings  upon 
the  beloved. 

If  we  find  a  woman  who  is  all  her  life  torturing 
her  husband  with  her  jealousy,  complaining  now 
that  he  has  been  looking  at  some  woman  too 
long,  now  that  he  stayed  out  too  long,  now  that 
he  was  too  friendly  with  one  of  her  friends,  etc., 
then  it  is  the  woman  who  has  seen  the  weakness 
of  her  own  character  and  who,  in  thought,  is 
guilty  of  every  infidelity  which  she  will  not  admit 
even  to  herself.  And  in  the  same  way  faithless 
husbands  who  love  their  wives  make  the  most 
jealous  husbands.  That  is  the  vermuth  potion 
which  leaves  with  them  a  bitter  after-taste  as 
soon  as  they  have  made  another  conquest. 
Their  own  experiences  entitle  them  to  be  jealous. 
Bachelors  who  had  been  philanderers  and  can 
boast  of  many  conquests  usually  marry  plain 
or  unattractive  women — alleging,  by  way  of 
explanation,  that  they  want  to  have  the  woman 
for  themselves  and  not  for  others,  meanwhile 
forgetting  how  often  they  themselves  had  been 
caught  in  the  nets  of  homely  women.  For  almost 
any  woman  who  will  permit  herself  to  do  so 


JEALOUSY  71 

can  find  admirers,  and  ugliness  is  no  protection 
against  dramatic  or  comic  marital  infidelities. 
The  absence  of  jealousy  in  cases  of  intense 
affection  usually,  but  not  always,  indicates  a 
nature  immune  against  all  assaults.  But  those 
who  are  free  from  this  passion  need  not  there- 
fore be  puffed  up.  We  are  poor  sinners  all, 
and  the  time  may  come  sooner  or  later  for  any 
of  us  in  which  we  shall  transfer  our  weaknesses 
upon  others  and  become  jealous.  But  it  also 
happens  that  freedom  from  jealousy  is  a  sign 
not  of  security  but  of  stupidity,  unlimited 
vanity.  The  woman  is  regarded  as  a  paragon 
of  all  the  virtues,  without  a  touch  of  frailty. 
The  husband  may  be  an  ideal  specimen  of  an 
otherwise  frivolous  species.  In  these  cases  one's 
inadequacy  is  so  covered  up  by  our  over-estima- 
tion of  our  endowments  that  comparisons  are 
never  instituted  and  projection  is  impossible. 
,  Consequently  baseless  jealousy  and  baseless 
confidence  will  always  be.  And  therefore  we 
shall  not  follow  Bleuler  in  his  estimation  of 
jealousy  as  one  of  the  "  unconscious  common- 
places "  which  makes  love  valueless  as  "  the 
plant-louse  does  the  rose-bud."  We  shall 
recognise  in  it,  when  it  is  baseless,  a  disease  of 
the  soul  occurring  in  persons  whose  cravings 
and  realities  do  not  coincide  and  who  have  with 
a  heavy  heart  been  forced  to  the  recognition 
after  cruel  inner  conflicts  that  their  virtue  is 
only  an  over-emphatic  opposition  to  their 
weakness.    Their  jealousy  has  taken  on  a  patho- 


72  JEALOUSY 

logical  (neurotic)  character  because  of  this  re- 
pression and  this  relegating  of  their  own  desires 
into  the  unconscious.  That  is  why  all  the  logic 
of  realities  is  effectless  when  opposed  to  the  logic 
of  the  unconscious.  One  might  almost  say  that 
jealousy  is  a  cultural  disease  which  results  from 
the  restrictions  on  our  love-life  imposed  by  law 
and  morality.  If  so-called  "  free  love "  ever 
becomes  a  fact  there  will  be  far  fewer  cases  of 
jealousy  than  we  have  to-day.  That  sounds 
plausible.  But  will  life  be  more  worth  living 
when  there  will  be  no  more  jealousy  ?  We 
gladly  put  up  with  jealous-y  if  only  our  costly 
treasure  of  love  continues  secure.  Would  a 
life  free  from  all  jealousy  and  pain,  a'  life  without 
passions,  be  worth  while  f  Is  it  not  a  fact  that 
our  possessions  are  most  highly  valued  by  us 
at  the  moment  when  we  fear  to  lose  them  ?  .  .  . 
The  sweetest  harmonies  are  to  be  found  only 
in  contrasts.  The  wagon  of  life  rolls  with 
greater  tempo  over  the  endless  lonely  roads 
when  it  is  harnessed  to  the  passions. 


CHILDHOOD  FRIENDSHIP 

An  indescribably  sweet  breeze  blows  over  the 
friendships  of  childhood.  They  are  tender, 
delicate,  pale  blue  petals  that  tremble  with  each 
stir  of  the  childish  soul  and  whose  roots  even 
then  already  penetrate  down  to  the  deep  layers 
in  which  inherited  instincts  and  tempting  desires 
fertilise  the  soil  of  the  passions.  Its  first 
friendship  is  a  revelation  for  the  child.  Till 
then  it  loved  its  parents,  its  surroundings,  its 
teacher.  But  behind  this  love  the  educational 
tendency  was  always  in  evidence.  "  You  must 
love  your  parents  because  they  are  so  good  to 
you.  You  must  respect  your  teacher  because 
from  him  you  get  the  knowledge  that  is  indis- 
pensable to  you  in  your  life."  Thus  we  make 
that  love  a  duty  for  the  child  which  ought,  on 
the  contrary,  to  make  it  conscious  of  its  duties. 

How  different  it  all  is  in  the  case  of  friendship. 
Here  the  child  can  follow  its  natural  inclinations. 
Here  it  can  choose  according  to  its  own  standards 
without  having  to  listen  to  the  dictates  of  its 
educators.  And  indeed  one  has  thousands  of 
opportunities  to  observe  that  a  child  is  much 
more  cautious  than  adults  in  the  selection  of  its 
friends,  that  it  will  not  accept  a  friend  assigned 
it  by  its  parents  unless  he  meets  with  its  approval, 

(73) 


74  CHILDHOOD    FRIENDSHIP 

unless  an  unconscious  urge  pleads  in  his  behalf. 

How  peculiar  children  are  in  their  choice  of 
a  friend  !  Either  he  is  the  nicest  or  the  finest, 
the  quietest  or  the  noisiest,  the  best  or  the  worst, 
the  strongest  or  the  weakest.  They  prefer  one 
whose  traits  are  clearly  and  sharply  defined, 
rather  than  one  who  is  neither  one  thing  nor 
the  other.  There  must  be  something  about  the 
friend  that  they  can  admire  ;  he  must  excel 
them  in  something.  But  it  is  not  a  bar  to 
friendship  that  they  excel  the  other  in  something. 

Let  no  one  say  that  it  is  an  easy  matter  to 
read  the  souls  of  children  !  That  their  emotions 
are  simple,  that  their  soul's  an  open  book ! 
We  can  discover  all  the  puzzling  roots  of  love, 
even  in  the  friendships  of  children,  e.g.^  sympathy, 
cruelty,  desire,  humility,  and  subjection. 

It  is  my  belief  that  we  adults  cannot  love 
with  the  love  we  were  capable  of  in  childhood. 
We  cannot  hate  so,  cannot  be  so  resentful,  and 
cannot  be  so  self-sacrificing.  Alas  !  even  our 
emotions  become  palHd  with  the  years  and  can 
make  a  show  of  colour  only  with  the  aid  of  memory. 

Let  us  watch  a  child  that  has  entered  into  a 
close  friendship.  Is  it  not  playing  the  same  game 
that  we  adults  later  on  designate  as  love  ? 
Have  we  forgotten  the  feverish  impatience 
with  which  we  awaited  the  hour  of  the  friend's 
coming  and  how  jealous  we  were  if  he  stopped 
to  converse  with  another  ?  How  we  hated  him 
then  and  how  terribly  unhappy  we  were  ? 
How  we  would  have  loved  to  cry  aloud,  if  we 


CTIILDHOOD    FRIENDSHIP  75 

had  not  been  ashamed  to  betray  such  weakness. 
Have  we  forgotten  how  the  hours  flew  when  we 
were  playing  together,  how  we  whispered  dread- 
ful and  mysterious  things  to  each  other  in  the 
twilight,  how  passionately  we  embraced  each 
other,  and  kissed,  and  how  ready  we  were  to 
give  up  our  little  treasures  to  our  friends  ? 
There  is  but  one  time  that  resembles  this  friend- 
ship : — the  time  when  a  happy  love  makes  a 
wooer  a  sweet  child  again. 

Even  in  a  child's  soul  the  hunger  for  love 
cries  aloud  and  will  not  be  stilled.  For  a  love 
that  is  more  than  a  love  of  parents,  for  a  love 
that  is  touched  with  that  dark  power  which  at  a 
later  period  shapes  the  life  of  man  to  its  will. 

Oh  !  blessed  time,  in  which  our  yearning  for 
a  second  human  being  is  so  easily  gratified  ! 
Blessed  time,  in  which  we  do  not  yet  feel  the  hot 
breath  of  burning  desires  when  the  arm  of  a 
beloved  being  entwines  us,  in  which  the  threaten- 
ing fist  of  Destiny  does  not  pin  us  to  the  ground 
at  the  moment  when  we  think  we  are  plucking 
down  the  sky !  The  mirror  of  our  soul  still 
reflects  pure  innocence  ;  we  do  not  yet  suspect 
that  the  passions  that  set  the  waters  in  motion 
must  also  stir  up  the  muddy  ooze  that  lies  at 
the  bottom. 

Childhood  friendship  is  the  school  of  love. 
Without  such  friendship  the  child  is  impover- 
ished and  forever  loses  the  power  to  love.  Look 
at  the  mothers'  darlings  whose  mothers  took  the 
place  of  friends  !     See  how  they  are  bound  to 


^e  CHILDHOOD    FRIENDSHIP 

their  mothers  by  all  their  emotions,  by  all  the 
bonds  of  their  souls,  incapable  of  breaking  loose 
from  the  love  for  the  mother  and  founding 
another  generation.  The  stupidest  dream 
of  parents  is  the  wish  to  be  the  friends  of  their 
children.  But  are  we  not  deceiving  ourselves  \ 
Is  such  a  thing  possible  ?  Is  there  not  between 
ourselves  and  our  children  a  world  of  disappoint- 
ments and  buried  hopes  ?  Are  there  not  here 
yawning  chasms  in  whose  depths  wild  torrents 
carry  away  the  residue  of  past  years,  chasms 
which  cannot  be  bridged  ?  Say  what  we  will, 
only  a  child  can  be  a  child's  friend  ! 

And  there  is  much  food  for  reflection  in  this. 
The  child  is  surrounded  by  so  much  authority, 
so  much  school,  so  much  dignity,  so  much  law, 
that  it  would  have  to  break  down  under  the 
weight  of  all  these  restraints  if  it  were  not  saved 
from  such  a  fate  by.  meeting  with  a  friend.  In 
secret  conferences,  at  first  in  whispers  and  only 
in  hints,  but  subsequently  more  and  more  clearly 
and  distinctly,  the  road  to  life  is  outlined. 
The  gods  are  dethroned,  or,  at  any  rate,  are  not 
feared  so  much  ;  little  jokes  about  the  teacher 
are  the  beginning,  and  gradually  the  excess  of 
parental  authority  goes  tumbling  till  it  assumes 
just  proportions.  The  way  to  freedom  of 
thought,  the  way  to  independence,  the  way  to 
individuality  is  opened.  What  the  child  could 
not  have  accomplished  alone  was  a  mere  toy 
with  the  help  of  another.  And  the  friendship 
grows    ever    prouder    and    more     intimate    the 


CHILDHOOD    FRIENDSHIP  77 

more  the  child  loses  the  feelings  enforced  upon  it. 
One  great  mystery,  the  child's  eternal  question, 
occupies  its  mind  more  than  most  parents, 
most  persons,  will  believe  :  the  question  about 
the  origin  of  man,  the  question  which  is  custom- 
arily answered  with  a  childish  tale  about  a 
stork  (or  a  big  tree  in  heaven,  a  large  cabbage, 
or  a  department  store),  a  tale  with  which  the 
clever  little  ones  make  fools  of  their  elders  who 
go  on  repeating  for  many  years  a  story  they  had 
long  ago  ceased  to  believe.  Behind  all  the 
child's  curiosity  there  lurks  the  one  great 
question  :  "  Where  do  children  come  from  ?  " 
One  will  never  go  wrong  in  concluding  that  a 
child  who  is  plaguing  his  elders  with  a  thousand 
stupid  and  clever  questions  is  suffering  from  a 
kind  of  obsession,  an  obsessive  questioning,  be- 
hind which  lies  the  one  great  and  important 
question  that  troubles  all  children.  On  this 
subject  the  child  cannot  speak  with  its  parents. 
Instinctively  it  feels  that  here  is  a  great 
mystery  that  is  being  withheld  from  it  and 
whose  solution  the  parents  have  put  off  fox  a 
future  time.  It  is  during  childhood  friendship 
and  in  connection  with  this  question  that 
sexuality  plays  its  first  trump.  It  is  a  pity 
that  human  beings  so  easily  forget  their  own 
childhood,  else  parents  would  not  be  so  blind 
in  this  regard.  In  the  northern  psychologist's, 
Arne  Gaborg's,  best  work  "  By  Mama  "  there  is 
a  wonderful  scene  copied  direct  from  nature  : 
Two   little   girls   are   sitting   on    the   basement 


78  CHILDHOOD    FRIENDSHIP 

stairs  whispering  to  each  other  their  latest 
bit  of  information  about  the  great  mystery ; 
gradually  it  grows  dark  and  an  inexpHcable 
dread  of  something  great,  threatening,  mysteri- 
ous, fills  their  trembling  souls  ;  it  is  that  fear 
which  faithfully  accompanies  love  throughout 
life  and  whose  dark  wing  has  just  barely  brushed 
their  innocent  childhood. 

The  child  gets  older  and  friendship  changes 
its  nature.  Life  and  its  claims  interpose  their 
authority.  Into  the  quiet  and  unselfish  friend- 
ship of  childhood,  into  the  pure  and  simple 
childish  harmonies  there  penetrate  various 
over-  and  under-tones  whose  inharmonious 
character  is  not  discovered  until  long  after. 
Envy,  egoism,  covetousness,  cunning,  distrust, — 
all  these  feelings  steal  their  way  into  the  child- 
hood friendship,  and  finally  friendship  degener- 
ates into  what  Moebius  has  so  aptly  named 
Phantom-practice.  Young  obstetricians  train 
their  unskilled  hands  on  "  phantoms "  (or 
mannikins)  to  fit  them  for  the  serious  require- 
ments of  their  art.  Something  exactly  like 
this  is  the  conduct  of  young  adolescents,  es- 
pecially girls,  who  are  still  half-child  and  already 
half-woman.  To  a  girl  the  admiration  of  a 
girl  friend  takes  the  place  of  a  lover's  wooing  ; 
to  be  kissed  by  her  results  in  a  dream  of  being 
kissed  by  a  man.  Recently  biology  has  developed 
the  idea,  erroneously  attributed  to  Otto 
Weininger,  that  every  human  being  is  a  mixture 
of   both   sexes.     Before   puberty    the    two   ele- 


CHILDHOOD    FRIENDSHIP  79 

ments  M,  and  F.,  male  and  female,  must  balance. 
The  child  is  bisexually  constituted,  and  there- 
fore every  friendship  is  in  a  certain  sense  a  love 
affair.  About  the  time  of  sexual  maturity  the 
sexuaHty  of  every  individual  triumphantly 
asserts  itself.  This  is  the  great  moment  when 
childhood  friendship  has  fulfilled  its  mission. 
It  is  as  if  the  child  were  now  freeing  itself  from 
the  yoke  of  its  own  sex  and  entering  the  arena 
equipped  for  the  battle  of  love. 

This  also  explains  why  childhood  friendships 
so  seldom  are  preserved  and  carried  over  into 
adult  life.  The  friendships  of  adults  are  based 
upon  different  foundations.  Now  it  is  the 
thinking,  reflecting,  conscious  being  who  seeks 
a  fellow  combatant  who  he  hopes  will  fully 
understand  (and  sympathise  with)  him.  Higher 
interests  determine  their  friendships.  But  it 
is  no  longer  so  deeply  rooted  as  childhood 
friendship.  It  no  longer  requires  the  co- 
operation of  the  instinctive  emotions. 

Now  and  then  one  comes  across  persons  who 
are  always  children,  whom  not  even  the  bitterest 
experiences  can  strip  of  the  pollen  linked  with 
their  emotions.  They  are  the  only  ones  capable 
of  true  friendship  even  in  their  old  age.  They 
spread  friendship  with  the  sweet  smile  of  the 
child  ;  they  do  not  love  for  the  sake  of  the 
advantages  to  be  derived  ;  they  do  not  even  ask 
whether  they  are  their  friends'  friend.  Ah ! 
If  we  could  be  such  a  child  again  !  Or  if  we 
could  but  find  it ! 


EATING 

I  was  once  invited  to  the  house  of  a  certain 
writer  who  had  made  a  name  for  himself  by 
several  very  clever  novels  and  had  acquired  a 
fortune  by  the  publication  of  a  successful  journal. 
He  was  now  living  on  an  estate  in  the  country, 
retired  from  active  life,  spending  his  days  in 
luxurious  peace.  Much  too  soon,  as  I  very 
quickly  found  out.  For  he  was  in  no  sense 
old.  A  man  about  fifty  whose  eyes  still  looked 
challengingly  at  the  world.  His  look  had  in  it 
nothing  of  the  asceticism  of  one  who  is  tired  of 
life.  No  ;  here  the  fire  of  secret  passions  still 
blazed ;  here  one  could  still  detect  power, 
ambition,  and  desires. 

Much  in  his  conduct  seemed  puzzling  to  me. 
A  stony  calm,  a  certain  lassitude  in  his  move- 
ments,— an  enforced  pose  calculated  to  conceal 
the  internal  restlessness  which  his  eyes  could 
not  help  betraying. 

Only  when  the  time  to  eat  came  he  became  all 
life.  Then  he  stretched  his  neck  aloft,  that  he 
might  see  clearly  the  dish  that  was  being  brought 
in.  His  nostrils  dilated  as  if  the  sooner  to 
inhale  the  delightful  aroma.  His  mouth  made 
remarkable  twitching  movements  and  his  tongue 
moved   over   his   thin   lips   with   that   peculiar 

(80) 


EATING  8 1 

rapid  movement  that  one  may  observe  in  a  woman 
when  she  is  engaged  in  animated  conversation 
with  a  man.  He  became  restless,  fidgetted 
nervously  in  his  chair,  and  followed  tensely 
the  distribution  of  the  food  by  his  wife,  a  cor- 
pulent, energetic  and  almost  masculine  woman, 
who,  very  naturally  and  to  his  secret  distress, 
helped  her  guests  first.  Finally — much  too 
late  to  suit  him —  he  received  his  portion. 
First  he  regarded  his  food  with  the  eye  of  an 
expert,  turning  it  from  side  to  side  with  his 
knife  and  fork.  Then  he  cut  off  a  small  piece 
and  rolled  it  about  in  his  mouth  with  audible 
clucking  and  smacking  of  his  tongue,  let  it  rest 
on  his  tongue  awhile,  his  face  the  meantime 
assuming  an  expression  of  visionary  ecstasy. 
It  was  easy  to  see  that  for  him  eating  had  be- 
come the  day's  most  important  task.  During 
the  meal  he  never  stopped  talking  of  the  ex- 
cellence of  the  food,  all  the  while  smacking  his 
tongue  and  lips,  and  literally  expounding  a 
system   of  culinary  criticism. 

When  finally,  to  my  great  relief,  the  grace 
after  dinner  had  been  pronounced,  I  hoped  at 
last  to  be  done  with  the  wearying,  unpleasant 
chatter  about  eating.  But  this  time  I  had 
really  reckoned  without  my  host. 

"  What  shall  we  serve  our  guests  to-morrow, 
my  dear  ?  "  the  gourmand  inquired  of  his 
sterner  half. 

"  To-morrow  f  The  big  white  goose  with  the 
black  patch.". 


82  EATING 

"  The  big  white  goose  with  the  black  patch  ! 
Ah  !  She'll  taste  wonderful !  You  don't  know 
how  childishly  happy  it  makes  me.  Come,  let  me 
show  you  the  white  goose  with  the  black  patch  !  " 

Resistance  was  useless.  I  had  to  go  into 
the  poultry-yard,  where  my  host  stopped  in 
front  of  a  well-fed  goose.  "  She'll  make  a  fine 
roast !     I  am  greatly  pleased  with  this  goose." 

No  matter  what  subject  was  discussed, 
political,  literary,  or  economic,  the  main  motif 
kept  recurring  :  "  I  love  to  think  of  the  big 
white  goose  with  the  black  patch  !  " 

The  meaning  of  gourmandism  then  suddenly 
flashed  on  me.  What  passions  must  this  man 
have  suppressed,  how  much  must  he  have  re- 
nounced, before  his  craving  for  pleasure  had 
found  new  delights  in  this  roundabout  way ! 
Behind  this  monomaniac  delight  in  eating, 
thought  I,  there  must  lurk  a  great  secret. 

And  such  was  indeed  the  case.  My  amiable 
host  was  really  his  wife's  prisoner.  While  he 
was  residing  in  the  capital  he  had  begun  to 
indulge  in  a  perversion.  His  vice  grew  on  him 
to  such  an  extent  that  it  threatened  to  destroy 
everything,  health,  fortune,  mind,  ambition,  per- 
sonality, spirit,  everything.  There  was  nothing 
left  for  him  to  do  but  to  tell  his  wife  all  and 
implore  her  assistance  in  saving  him.  The 
virile  woman  soon  hit  on  the  only  remedy. 
He  became  her  prisoner.  They  broke  off  all 
relationships  that  bound  them  to  their  social 
group.     Most   of   the   year   they   spent   in    the 


EATING  83 

country  and  lived  in  the  city  only  two  or  three 
winter  months.  The  time  was  spent  in  eating 
and  card  playing,  to  which  fully  half  of  the  day 
was  devoted.  He  was  never  alone.  At  most 
he  was  permitted  to  take  a  short  walk  in  the 
country.  His  wife  had  charge  of  the  family 
treasury,  with  which  he  had  nothing  to  do. 
Of  course,  this  did  not  cure  his  pathological 
craving,  but  it  made  gratification  impossible. 
And  gradually  there  began  to  develop  in  him 
the  pleasure  for  delicate  dishes.  In  this  in- 
direct way  he  satisfied  a  part  of  his  sensuous 
craving.  Thus  he  transformed  his  passion. 
His  meals  took  the  place  of  the  hours  spent  in 
the  embraces  of  a  lover.  For  him  eating  was 
a  re-coinage  of  his  sexuaUty. 

Is  this  an  exceptional  case,  or  is  this  phenome- 
non the  rule  ?  This  is  the  first  question  that 
forces  itself  on  our  attention.  An  answer  to  it 
would  take  us  into  the  deeps  of  the  whole 
sexual  problem.  But  let  us  limit  ourselves 
for  the  present  only  to  what  is  essential 
for  an  answer  to  our  immediate  question. 
Between  hunger  and  love  there  is  an  endless 
number  of  associations.  The  most  important 
is  this :  both  are  opposed  by  one  counter- 
impulse,  namely,  disgust.  Both  love  and  hunger 
are  desires  to  touch,  (to  incorporate  or  to  be 
incorporated  with  the  desired  object)  ;  disgust 
is  the  fear  of  doing  so.  Love  is  accompanied 
with  a  counter-impulse,  a  restraining  influence, 
which  we  call  shame.     But  this  very  feeling, 


84  EATING 

shame,  is  manifested  by  certain  primitive 
peoples  in  connection  with  eating.  In  Tahiti, 
says  Cook,  not  even  the  members  of  the  family 
eat  together,  but  eat  seated  several  metres 
apart  and  with  their  backs  to  one  another. 
The  Warua,  an  African  tribe,  conceal  their 
faces  with  a  cloth  while  they  are  drinking. 
The  Bakairi  are  innocent  of  any  sense  of  shame  in 
connection  with  nakedness,  but  never  eat 
together. 

The  Viennese  psychiatrist  Freud,  the  English- 
man Havelock  Ellis  ("  The  Sexual  Impulse  "), 
and  the  Spanish  Sociologist  Solila,  regard  the 
sucking  of  the  breast  by  an  infant  as  a  kind  of 
sexual  act  which  creates  permanent  associations 
between  hunger  and  love.  And  the  language 
we  speak  has  coined  certain  turns  of  expression 
which  bring  these  connections  out  unmistakably 
and  which  have  great  interest  for  us  as  fossilisa- 
tions  of  primitive  thought  processes  and  as 
rudiments  of  cannibalism.  Note,  for  example, 
the  following  expressions  :  "I  could  bite  her  "  ; 
or,  "  I  love  the  child  so  I  could  eat  it  up  !  " 
But  we  express  even  disgust,  aversion  and 
hatred  in  terms  of  eating,  e.g,,  "  I  can't  stomach 
the  fellow,"  or,  "  he  turns  my  stomach,"  "  she 
is  not  to  my  taste,"  etc. 

On  the  other  hand  the  names  of  certain 
dishes  reveal  connections  with  other  emotional 
complexes  than  the  pure  pleasure  of  eating. 
There  is  an  everyday  symbolism  which  we  all 
pass  by  blindly.     Let  him  who  has  any  interest 


EATING  8s 

in  this  subject  read  Rudolph  Kleinpaul's  book, 
"  Sprache  ohne  Worte "  (Language  without 
Words).  This  symbolism  plays  a  much  more 
important  role  than  we  are  wont  to  admit. 
For  it  alone  is  capable  of  interpreting  the 
puzzling  names  of  the  various  delicacies  on  the 
bill  of  fare.  We  are  cannibals,  for  we  eat 
"  Moors  in  their  '  Jackets  '  "  (a  fine  revenge 
on  the  tawny  cannibals !)  "  poor  knights," 
"  master  of  the  chase,"  "  apprentice-locksmith," 
and  many  more  of  the  same  kind.  "  Bridal 
roast  "  holds  an  important  place  in  the  menus  of 
the  whole  world.  Social  inferiority  is  compensated 
for  by  numerous  royal  dishes  .  .  .  e.g.^  steak- 
a-la-king,  cutlet-a-la-king,  chicken-a-la-king, 
royal  pudding,  etc.,  etc.  One  who  will  take  the 
trouble,  as  Kleinpaul  did  in  his  ''  Gastronomic 
Fairy-tale,"  to  follow  up  these  things,  will 
discover  many  remarkable  links  with  unconscious 
ideas.  We  are  really  hemmed  in  on  every  side 
by  fairy  tales .  Every  word  we  speak,  every  name 
we  utter,  has  its  story.  And  the  many  fairy 
tales  in  which  children  are  devoured  by  wolves, 
witches,  man-eaters,  and  sea-monsters,  together 
with  the  tales  in  which  so  much  is  said  about 
man-eating  cannibals,  reveal  to  us  a  fragment 
of  our  pre-historic  past  in  which  love  and  hate 
actually  resulted  in  persons  being  eaten.  In 
their  naivete  our  children  betray  this  very 
clearly.  When  the  little  ones  eat  maccaroni, 
noodles,  or  similar  dishes,  they  often  make 
believe  they  are  eating  up  somebody. 


86  EATING 

But,  "  something  too  much  of  this."  Let  us 
turn  our  attention  again  to  the  epicures,  the 
little  progeny  of  a  great  race.  It  is  not  difficult 
to  divide  them  into  five  classes  according  to 
which  one  of  the  five  senses  is  being  chiefly 
gratified  during  the  eating  process.  First, 
there  are  the  **  Voyeurs,"  to  use  the  term  so 
aptly  coined  by  the  French  with  reference  to 
a  phenomenon  in  the  sexual  sphere.  They  must 
"  see  "  before  they  can  enjoy.  To  see  is  the 
important  thing  with  them.  The  dishes  must 
be  served  neatly  and  must  look  inviting.  They 
are  the  admirers  of  the  many-coloured  adorn- 
ments on  patisserie,  of  torts,  cakes,  and  puddings 
built  in  the  shape  of  houses,  churches,  towers, 
animals,  wedding-bells,  etc.  They  reckon 
their  pleasures  by  the  colour  nuances  of  their 
foods.  Their  chief  delight  is  in  the  fore-pleasure 
derived  through  the  eyes.  (This  is  clearly 
implied  in  the  popular  phrase  "  a  feast  for  the 
eyes.") 

Not  quite  as  common  are  the  listeners  "  who 
are  thrown  into  a  mild  ecstasy  by  the  sizzling 
of  a  roast,  the  cracking  of  dry  crumbs,  and  the 
fiz  of  certain  liquids."  Numberless  are  the 
"  smellers  "  whose  sensitive  noses  drink  in  the 
aroma  of  the  foods  as  their  chief  delight,  whereas 
the  eating,  as  such,  is  performed  mechanically, 
as  an  unavoidable  adjunct.  Such  persons  can 
revel  in  the  memories  of  a  luscious  dish,  and 
many  of  their  associations  are  linked  with  the 
olfactory    organ.     The    pleasure    in     offensive 


EATING  87 

odours,  such  as  arise  from  certain  cheeses,  garlic, 
rarebits,  and  wild  game  is  to  some  extent  a 
perversion  nutritional  instinct  and  betrays 
innate  relationships  to  sexual  aberrations,  as 
are  unequivocally  indicated  by  certain  popular 
ditties  and  college  songs.  The  folk-lore  of  all 
nations  teems  with  hints  at  such  things. 

An  important  group,  the  fourth,  is  that  of  the 
"  toucher."  As  we  know  the  tongue  of  man  is 
the  most  important  of  the  gustatory  organs, 
even  though  it  has  not  that  primacy  and  im- 
portance which  it  has  in  many  animals.  Such 
"  touchers "  derive  their  greatest  pleasure 
from  the  mere  touching  of  the  food  with  the 
tongue.  They  prefer  smooth  and  slippery  foods, 
e.g.,  oysters  which  they  can  suck  down,  and  they 
love  to  roll  the  food  around  in  their  mouths. 
It  goes  without  saying  that  these  persons  are 
also  "  tasters,"  as  indeed  the  majority  of  eaters 
are.  But  for  all  that,  these  have  their  own 
peculiar  traits ;  whereas  the  feeling  of  full- 
ness or  satiety  is  to  many  persons  a  kind  of 
discomfort,  and  a  full  stomach  gives  rise  to  a 
disagreeably  painful  sensation,  to  these  "  touch- 
ers "  a  full  stomach  means  the  most  delightful 
sensation  the  day  has  to  offer. 

Of  the  "  gourmands  "  (literally  "  the  relishers") 
we  need  not  say  much.  The  whole  world 
knows  them  ;  to  describe  them  many  words  and 
phrases  have  been  coined,  e.g.  sweet-toothed, 
cat-toothed,  epicures,  etc. 

As  might  have  been  expected,  these  various 


88  EATING 

forms  are  often  combined  in  one  person,  and  your 
genuine  gourmand  eats  with  all  his  senses. 
We  need  only  keep  our  eyes  open  at  a  restaurant 
to  observe  that  most  persons  show  some  trace 
of  epicurism.  Very  few  resist  the  temptation 
to  follow  the  platter  the  waiter  is  carrying  to 
some  table.  (Almost  every  one  likes  to  see 
what  his  neighbour  is  eating.)  We  may  be 
discussing  art,  politics,  love,  or  what  not,  yet 
watch  carefully  how  much  the  person  serving 
is  taking  for  himself  or  dishing  out  for  the 
others,  and  how  little  he  is  leaving  for  us.  Most 
of  the  time  in  these  cases  we  are  the  victims  of  an 
optical  deception.  Our  neighbour's  portion 
always  seems  bigger  than  ours.  Hunger  and 
envy  magnify  the  other  person's  portion  and 
minimise  ours.  And  is  it  not  an  every-day 
experience  that  we  order  what  our  neighbour  is 
eating  ?  "  Waiter,  what  is  that  you  served  the 
man  over  there  ?     Bring  me  the  same  !  " 

How  a  person  eats  always  reveals  something 
of  his  hidden  personaHty.  In  the  case  of  most 
human  beings  at  meals  the  same  thing  happens 
that  one  may  observe  at  the  menagerie  during 
feeding-time:  the  peacefully  reposing  lion 
becomes  a  beast  of  prey.  That  is  why  beautiful 
women  become  ugly  when  they  eat  and  lose 
their  charm,  cease  to  become  interesting  when 
they  are  seen  eating.  It  is  not  a  meaningless 
custom  that  we  honour  distinguished  persons 
by  dining  them.  By  so  doing  we  create  a 
situation  in  which   there  is  no  superiority  and 


EATING  89 

in  which  we  feel  ourselves  at  one  with  the  great 
man  and  on  a  level  with  him. 

Much  more  complicated  than  the  psychology 
of  the  ordinary  eater  is  that  of  the  gourmand, 
who  always  seems  even  to  himself  to  be  an 
exceptional  kind  of  person  and  who  has  in  un- 
suspected ways  enlarged  the  sphere  of  possible 
pleasures.  In  most  of  these  cases  we  shall  find 
that  they  are  persons  of  whom  life  has  demanded 
many  renunciations.  Just  as  the  habitual 
drinker  rarely  stupifies  himself  because  of  the 
pleasure  he  takes  in  drinking  but  mostly  out 
of  a  desire  to  drown  in  unconsciousness  a 
great  pain,  to  draw  the  veil  over  some  humilia- 
tion, disillusionment,  failure,  or  disappointment, 
so  the  gourmand  likewise  compensates  himself 
for  his  lost  world.  He  has  the  same  right  to 
the  pleasures  of  life  that  others  have.  Well 
for  him  that  he  is  capable  of  securing  his  portion 
in  this  way  ! 

Inexperienced  humanitarians  long  for  the 
time  when  eating  will  be  superfluous,  when  a 
few  pills  of  concentrated  albumin  combined 
with  a  few  drops  of  some  essential  ferment  will 
supply  the  necessary  energy  for  ouf  mental  and 
physical  labours.  What  a  stupid  dream !  If 
such  a  time  ever  came,  how  unhappy  humanity 
would  be  !  The  most  of  mankind,  truth  compels 
me  to  say,  live  only  to  eat.  For  them  "  eating  " 
is  synonymous  with  "  life."  With  the  discovery 
of  such  pills  the  wine  of  life  would  be  drawn. 
No  !     No  !     No  !     If  there  were  no  such  thing 


90  EATING 

as  eating  we  should  have  to  invent  it  to  save 
man  from  despairing.  Eating  enables  one  who 
has  suffered  shipwreck  on  Life's  voyage  to  with- 
draw into  a  sphere  which  once  meant  the  greatest 
happiness  to  all  human  beings  and  still  means  it 
to  all  animals.  One  takes  refuge  in  the  primal 
instincts  where  one  is  safe  and  comfortable, 
until  Mother  Earth  again  devours  and  assimilates 
him  before  she  awakes  him  to  new  life.  We  are 
all  eternal  links  in  an  unending  chain  of  links. 

And  that  is  the  whole  meaning  of  eating : 
life  and  death.  Every  bite  we  eat  means  a 
quick  death  for  myriads  of  living  things.  They 
must  die  that  we  may  live.  And  so  we  live 
by  death  until  our  death  gives  life  to  others. 

It's  no  mere  accident  that  Don  Juan  is  sum- 
moned from  the  feast  to  his  death. 


ARE  WE  ALL  MEGALOMANIACS  ? 

There  is  no  sharp  dividing  line  between 
health  and  disease.  One  shades  off  into  the 
other  by  imperceptible  gradations.  Disease 
grows  out  of  health  organically.  There  are  a 
thousand  transitions  from  the  one  to  the  other  ; 
a  thousand  fine  threads  link  them  together, 
and  often  not  even  the  best  physicians  can 
determine  where  health  ceases  and  disease 
begins.  As  Feuchtersleben  says,  there  is  no 
lyric  leap  in  the  epic  of  life.  Nor  do  delusions 
make  their  entry  unheralded  into  a  well  ordered 
mental  life.  Delusions  slumber  in  all  of  us 
and  wait  for  their  prey.  The  quiet  normal 
being  is  just  as  subject  to  them  as  the  raving 
maniac  with  rolling  congested  eyes.  We  need 
only  open  our  eyes  understandingly  upon  the 
bustle  and  tumult  of  life  to  be  able  to  exclaim 
with  Hans  Sachs  :  "  Madness  !  Everywhere 
madness  !  " 

Every  form  of  insanity,  one  may  say,  has  a 
physiological  prototype.  Melancholia  takes  for 
its  model  the  little  depressive  attacks  of  every- 
day life  ;  mania  has  its  prototype  in  the  un- 
restrained enthusiasm  of  the  baseball  "  fan  "  ; 
and  even  the  various  forms  of  paranoia,  the 
true  insanity,  have  their  typical  representatives 

(91) 


92    ARE  WE  ALL  MEGALOMANIACS  ? 

among  normal  persons.  To  bring  out  this 
kinship  we  need  no  better  example  than  that 
offered  by  the  delusion  of  greatness.  This 
delusion  is  so  bound  up  with  the  requirements 
of  the  human  psyche,  so  organically  knit  to- 
gether with  the  ego,  that  it  constitutes  an 
indispensable  element  of  our  ethical  conscious- 
ness. Every  one  of  us  thinks  himself  the  wisest, 
best,  most  conscientious,  and  so  forth.  Each 
one  thinks  himself  indispensable.  It  is  this 
delusional  greatness  of  the  normal  person 
which  makes  life  tolerable  under  even  the  hardest 
conditions.  It  gives  us  the  strength  to  bear  all 
our  humiliations,  disappointments,  failures,  and 
the  "  whips  and  scorns  of  time." 

Of  course  we  are  very  careful  to  conceal  this 
delusional  greatness  from  the  rest  of  the  world. 
We  all  have  our  secret  chapels  in  which  we  offer 
daily  prayers  and  into  which  no  one,  not  even 
our  nearest,  is  permitted  even  to  glance.  In  this 
chapel  our  idol  sits  enthroned,  the  prototype  of 
majesty,  "  our  ego,"  before  whom  we  bend  our 
knees  in  humble  supplication.  But  out  there — 
in  the  world  without — it  is  different.  There 
we  play  the  role  of  the  humble,  respectful, 
subservient  fellow.  We  swear  allegiance  to 
alien  gods  and  mock  our  ego  and  its  powers. 

But  sometimes  the  delusional  greatness 
breaks  out  with  pathological  elementary  force. 
We  ought  to  keep  our  light  under  a  bushel, 
trudge  along  with  the  multitude,  day  in,  day  out. 
Then  all  would  be  well.     But  destiny  must  not 


ARE  WE  ALL  MEGALOMANIACS.?    93 

lift  us  to  heights  where  our  behaviour  cannot 
escape  observation  and  every  one  of  our  thoughts 
will  be  deduced  from  our  actions.  Success 
must  not  narcotise  us  to  the  extent  of  depriving 
us  of  that  vestige  of  self-criticism  which  we  so 
imperatively  need  in  whatever  situation  life 
may  place  us.  Success  does  not  pacify  the 
roaring  of  our  megalomania.  Success  goads 
it  with  a  thousand  lashes  of  the  whip  so  that  it 
becomes  restive  and  escapes  from  the  security 
of  the  preserves  of  the  soul.  Is  this  still  a 
healthy  manifestation  ?  Or  are  we  already 
in  the  realm  of  the  pathological  ?  Is  it  the 
first  delusion  or  the  ultimate  wisdom  ? 

The  delusion  of  greatness  penetrates  whole 
classes  of  humanity,  infecting  them  like  a 
subtle  poison  against  which  there  is  almost  no 
immunity.  We  have  only  to  refer  to  the 
"  affairs  "  of  all  kinds  of  artists  of  the  first,  second, 
and  third  rank.  The  delusional  greatness  of  the 
artist  usually  appears  along  with  the  belittling 
mania  displayed  by  his  confreres,  his  immediate 
competitors.  The  higher  we  esteem  ourselves, 
the  more  we  depreciate  our  fellow  climbers. 
That  is  the  reason  why  the  artist,  drunk  with 
his  own  ego,  loses  the  power  to  be  just,  to 
measure  the  work  of  others  by  any  but  an  ego- 
centric standard.  Should  any  one  venture  to 
show  this  megalomania  its  true  image  in  the 
calm  mirror  of  justice,  he  would  be  characterized 
a  malicious  enemy.  In  the  struggle  to  maintain 
the  hypertrophied  ego-consciousness  the  delusion 


94    ARE  WE  ALL  MEGALOMANIACS  ? 

of  greatness  is  assisted  by  a  willing  servant : 
the  delusion  of  persecution. 

Along  with  the  artist  class  there  are  many 
other  vocations  which  to  a  certain  extent 
gratify  the  delusion  of  greatness.  In  some 
callings  this  is  a  kind  of  ideaHstic  compensation 
for  the  poor  material  returns.  The  megalo- 
mania of  the  Prussian  officer,  or  the  American 
professor  (w^ho  are  the  butts  of  even  the  so- 
called  harmless  comic-journals)  is  an  example. 
A  close  second  to  this  is  the  megalomania  of 
certain  exclusive  student  organizations,  patriotic 
megalomania,  etc. 

We  can  no  longer  escape  a  generalization. 
We  note  that  delusional  greatness  is  a  com- 
pensation for  some  privation  or  hardship. 
This  is  especially  illuminating  with  reference  to 
that  patriotic  delusional  greatness  which  has 
nothing  whatever  to  do  with  a  wholly  justifiable 
self-consciousness.  The  self-consciousness  of 
the  Briton  emanates  from  his  proud  history 
and  the  imposing  power  of  his  nation.  But  we 
note  that  it  is  especially  small  nations,  who  ought 
in  reason  to  be  very  modest,  who  are  guilty 
of  a  tremendous  self-overestimation.  And 
they  do  not  scruple  to  invent  an  illustrious 
past  which  is  calculated  to  lend  some  show 
of  ^historic*  justification  for  the  national  delusion. 
Exempla  sunt  odiosa. 

This  mechanism  teaches  us  how  to  estimate 
folk-psychology.  A  people  behaves  like  an 
individual.     So  that  our  findings  with  reference 


ARE  WE  ALL  MEGALOMANIACS  ?    95 

to  the  psychology  of  individuals  may  be  applied 
to  whole  races,  and  vice  versa. 

And  here  we  note  that  the  individual's  de- 
lusional greatness  invariably  has  one  and  the 
same  root :  it  is  an  over-compensation  for  an 
oppressive  diminution  of  the  ego-consciousness. 
The  daily  life  about  us  offers  innumerable 
proofs  of  this  assertion.  Persons  particularly 
prone  to  delusional  greatness  are  those  who 
suffer  from  certain  defects  and  who  in  youth 
had  been  subjected  to  painful,  derisive,  scornful, 
or  depreciative  criticism.  Amongst  these  we 
find  especially  the  halt,  the  lame,  the  partly 
blind,  the  stutterer,  the  humpbacked,  the  red- 
haired,  the  sick,  etc. — in  short,  persons  with 
some  stigma.  By  the  mechanism  of  over- 
compensation such  individuals  may  manifest 
inordinately  ambitious  natures.  Is  it  accidental 
that  so  many  celebrated  generals — Caesar, 
Napoleon,  Prince  Eugene,  Radetzky — were  of 
small  stature  ?  Was  it  not  precisely  this  small- 
ness  of  stature  which  furnished  the  driving 
power  that  made  them  "  great  "  ?  Instead  of 
looking  for  the  essence  of  genius  in  peculiar 
bodily  proportions  (which  Popper  finds  to  be 
in  a  long  trunk  and  short  legs  !)  it  would  prove 
a  more  gratifying  task  to  ferret  out  those  primary 
factors  that  have  brought  about  an  unusual 
expenditure  of  psychic  energy  in  one  particular 
direction. 

A  very  brilliant  and  suggestive  hypothesis 
(advanced   by   Dr.   Alfred   Adler)   attempts   to 


96    ARE  WE  ALL  MEGALOMANIACS  ? 

account  for  all  superior  human  gifts  as  an  over- 
compensation for  some  original  "  inferiority." 
Even  if  this  principle  may  not  prove  true  in 
every  case,  it  can  be  demonstrated  to  have 
played  a  part  in  the  development  of  many  a 
case  of  superior  merit  in  some  field  of  mental 
endeavour.  We  are  all  familiar  with  largely 
authentic  anecdotes  about  distinguished  scholars, 
who  have  just  managed  to  squeeze  through 
in  their  final  professional  examinations.  In 
their  case,  too,  by  over-compensation  a  con- 
viction of  their  inferiority  brought  about  a 
heightened  interest  in  their  work  and  this  interest 
then  became  permanently  fixed. 

Unawares  we  have  wandered  from  the  delusion- 
al greatness  to  true  greatness.  But  who  will 
presume  to  decide  what  is  true  greatness  and 
what  delusion  ?  How  many  discoverers  and 
inventors  were  ridiculed  and  their  imposing 
greatness  stigmatized  as  delusion,  and  how  many 
intellectual  ciphers  rejoiced  in  the  applause  and 
the  worship  of  their  contemporaries !  It  is 
this  fact  which  encourages  a  megalomaniac  to 
permit  the  criticism  of  his  contemporaries  to 
"  fly  by  him  as  the  idle  wind  which  he  respects 
not."  If  it  is  not  true  that  all  greatness  is 
ignored,  the  opposite  is  true  :  every  ignored 
person  is  one  of  the  great  ones.  At  least  he  is 
so  to  himself.  Delusional  greatness  unites  both 
criticism  and  recognition  in  a  single  tremendous 
ego-complex. 

The  roots  of  this  delusion,  as  of  all  purely 


ARE  WE  ALL  MEGALOMANIACS  ?     97 

psychic  maladies,  are  infantile.  There  was  a 
time  in  the  lives  of  all  of  us  when  we  were  the 
victims  of  a  genuinely  pathological  delusion  of 
greatness.  In  the  days  of  our  childhood  we 
were  consumed  by  a  longing  to  be  "  big."  At 
first  it  was  only  the  desire  to  be  a  "  big  man," 
to  be  grown  up.  A  little  later  and  our  desires 
fluttered  across  the  sea  of  our  thoughts  Hke  sea- 
gulls or  flew  like  falcons  into  the  unknown  vast. 
We  were  kings,  ministers  of  state,  princes, 
ambassadors,  generals,  trapeze  artists,  con- 
ductors, firemen,  or  even  butlers. 

And  yet  we  are  aU  surprised  when  a  butler 
plants  himself  squarely  before  the  door  and 
assumes  the  easy  port  of  a  person  of  some  stand- 
ing and  identifies  himself  with  the  master  of  the 
house  and  graciously  dispenses  his  domestic 
favours.  Are  we  then,  much  better,  more  sensible, 
or  freer  from  prejudice  ?  We  too  stand  before 
the  doors  of  our  desires  and  act  as  if  we  believed 
that  they  are  realities  which  we  are  obliged  to 
guard. 


RUNNING  AWAY  FROM  THE  HOME 

Once  more  the  physician  felt  the  young 
woman's  pulse.  *'  But  it's  impossible  :  you 
must  not  go  out  to-day  ;  you  are  running  the 
risk  of  a  relapse.  You  stay  in  your  beautiful 
home  that  you  have  furnished  so  cosily,  so 
comfortably,  and  with  such  good  taste.  I  have 
no  objection,  however,  to  your  inviting  a  few 
friends,  having  a  little  music,  chatting,  gossiping, 
but — stay  home  !  " 

The  pretty  self-willed  woman  pursed  her  lips 
at  this  and  though  her  grimace  was  very  be- 
coming to  her  it  seemed  a  little  to  vex  her  old 
doctor  who  had  known  her  from  her  infancy. 
Somewhat  irritated,  he  continued  : — 

"  I  don't  just  know  what  you  mean  by  the 
moue.  Must  I  point  out  the  dangers  of  exposing 
yourself  to  a  '  fresh  cold  '  ?  Do  you  insist  on 
making  a  Sunday  of  every  week-day  ?  First, 
it's  a  cafe,  then,  a  restaurant !  From  a  hot  room 
into  the  cold ,  moist,  windy  atmosphere  of  a 
winter  night  !  " 

"  But  staying  home  is  so  stale  and  unprofit- 
able," wailed  the  young  woman.  "  Home  ! 
I'm  home  all  the  live-long  week  !  Sunday,  one 
wants  a  change  !  I  want  to  see  human  beings  ! 
You  are  very  disagreeable  to  day,  Doctor  !  " 

{98^ 


RUNNING  AWAY  FROM  HOME  99 

The  old  doctor  gently  patted  the  young 
woman's  cheek.  "  Still  the  same  self-willed, 
obstinate  child  that  will  butt  it's  head  against 
the  wall.  Ah,  you  seem  to  have  forgotten  how 
nice  and  sociable  your  parents'  home  was. 
Those  never-to-be-forgotten  Sundays !  How 
we  used  to  congregate  there,  a  group  of  intimates 
— the  young  ones  chatting  and  singing  while 
the  older  ones  played  cards, — and  every  Sunday 
was  a  real  holiday  1  And  when  things  got  a 
little  more  lively,  then  young  and  old  romped 
together.  Do  you  remember  ?  Now  and  then 
someone  would  read  us  a  new  poem  or  the  latest 
novel.  How  we  did  enjoy  those  Sundays  ! 
And  how  unforced  and  unconventional  it  all 
was  !  We  would  get  our  cup  of  tea  or  coffee 
and  were  as  happy  as  happy  as  could  be.  But  the 
things  that  are  going  on  now  seem  to  me,  in  my 
role  as  physician,  to  be  a  kind  of  neurosis,  a 
something  that  I  should  call  *  the  flight  from 
home  !  '  " 

"  But,  my  dear  doctor,  must  it  be  a  neurosis  ? 
Is  it  necessary  to  brand  everything  as  a  disease  ?  " 

"  But  it  is  a  disease  and  its  character  as  such 
is  very  clearly  established  by  this  one  element  : 
its  compulsive  character.  The  flight  from  the 
home  is  a  compulsive  idea,  that  is,  an  idea  against 
which  logic,  persuasion,  and  appeals  are  of  no 
avail." 

"  I  think  you  are  going  too  far,"  replied  the 
young  woman.  "  If  I  insist  upon  going  to  the  caf6 
to-day,  I  do  it  not  because  I  do  not  like  my  home ; 


100  RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME 

no,  I  do  it  because  at  the  caf6  I  get  a  kind  of 
stimulation  which  I  do  not  get  at  home.  There 
I  can  look  through  various  journals  and  papers 
that  I  cannot  afford  to  have  at  home.  I  get  a 
chance  to  see  friends  and  acquaintances  whom 
I  could  not  receive  at  home  so  often.  And  the 
main  thing,  at  any  rate  for  a  young  woman  who 
still  wishes  to  please — and  that,  I  am  sure  you 
won't  resent,  you  dear  old  psychologist ! — 
the  main  thing  is  that  there  I  see  new  people 
and — am  seen  by  them.  I  know  that  in  return 
I  must  put  up  with  a  few  unpleasantnesses. 
Yes,  there  is  the  stuffy  and  smoky  atmosphere, 
the  continual  din  and  noise,  and  so  forth.  But 
I  really  do  think  that  we  moderns  need  these 
things.     We  are  not  born  to  rest." 

The  physician  shook  his  head. 

"  No !  Never !  You  will  pardon,  I  hope, 
my  telling  you  that  yours  is  a  very  superficial 
psychology  and  does  not  go  down  to  the 
heart  of  the  problem.  To  the  modern  civilized 
human  being  his  home  seems  to  be  an  extremely 
disagreeable  place.  All  his  life  he  is  fleeing  from 
his  home,  from  his  environment,  and — yes  ! — 
even  from  himself.  An  inner  restlessness,  a 
discontent  that  cannot  be  quenched,  a  nervous 
stress  permeates  the  people  of  our  time.  What 
they  possess  seems  to  them  stale,  worthless. 
What  they  pursued  madly  disappoints  them  when 
they  have  attained  it.  They  crave  for  change 
because  they  do  not  know  how  to  make  the  best 
use    of   the   present   and    of    their    possessions. 


RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME  loi 

How  else  can  we  understand  the  phenomenon 
that  the  whole  world  is  happy  to  get  away  from 
the  home  and  those  who  are  incapable  of  runn- 
ing away  long  to  do  so  ?  For,  I  am  sure  if  you 
will  give  it  careful  thought  you  will  confess 
that  you  call  '  experience  '  only  what  happens 
to  you  away  from  home.  The  days  at  home 
don't  count.     Am  I  right  ?  " 

"  Only  partly  so,  my  dear  doctor.  It  does 
not  tally  with  the  facts — because  nothing  can 
be  experienced  at  home.  And  I  would  be  only 
too  happy  to  receive  my  friends  here  daily,  if 
it  were  possible.  Don't  you  know  that  servants 
would  rebel  at  it  ?  That  they  want  to  have 
their  day  off  ?  That  I  must  not  expect  them  to 
do  such  work  as  waiting  on  my  guests  every 
Sunday  ?  Why  even  on  week  days  the  invita- 
tion of  guests  causes  a  little  rebellion  in  the 
ordinary  household  !  " 

"  And  why  must  there  be  invitations  ?  Must 
your  visitors  always  be  guests  ?  Just  look  at 
Paris  !  There  you  may  drop  in  on  any  of  your 
acquaintances  after  9  p.m.  You  may  or  you 
may  not  get  a  cup  of  tea.  You  chat  a  few 
hours  and  then  depart.  With  us  that's  im- 
possible, because  our  so-called  "  Teas  "  have 
assumed  proportions  which  were  formerly  un- 
known. You  invite  one  to  come  and  have  tea 
with  you  but  instead  of  that  you  serve  a  luncheon 
and  make  a  veritable  banquet  of  it,  going  to  a 
lot  of  trouble  and  expense,  a  course  which  must 
have  bad  consequences." 


I02  RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME 

"  Do  you  know,  doctor,  I  think  you  are  a 
magician !  Its  only  conventional  politeness 
that  makes  us  receive  our  guests  cordially. 
But  you  must  serve  your  friends  something 
when  you  invite  them  for  a  little  chat,  mustn't 
you  ?  " 

"  There  you  are  again !  How  beautifully 
you  chatter  away  so  superficially !  No,  my 
dear  !  Nowadays  one  no  longer  invites  friends 
to  spend  a  pleasant  time  with  them,  but  to  show 
them  a  new  gown  or  to  impress  them  with  the 
new  furnishings.  The  main  thing  is  to  poison 
the  friend's  peace  of  mind.  If  the  guest's  face 
betrays  all  the  colours  of  envy  then  the  hostess 
has  attained  the  acme  of  delight.  One  might 
almost  say  that  their  dissatisfaction  with  their 
lot  in  life  drives  human  beings  on  to  stir  up  dis- 
content in  the  hearts  of  others.  This  sowing 
of  dragon's  teeth  bears  evil  fruit.  For  at  the 
next  '  tea '  the  friend  has  a  more  beautiful 
dress,  perhaps  some  other  new  sensation,  and 
her  husband's  achievements  and  income  mount 
to  supernatural  heights,  if  one  is  to  believe  the 
hostess'  eloquent  speeches.  Finally,  there  is 
no  possibility  of  out-trumping  her  and  there  is 
nothing  left  to  do  but,  in  a  more  moderate  tone, 
to  fight  out  the  rivalry  on  a  neutral  soil.  The 
restaurant  or  the  cafe  is  this  neutral  soil." 

"  And  what  are  your  objections  to  this  neutral 
soil  ?  "       ,      , 

"  My  objections  ?  The  people  lose  the  greatest 
pleasure  that  they  could  derive  from  one  another. 


RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME  103 

At  home  it  must  happen  now  and  then  that  the 
walls  which  separate  the  inmates  from  one  another 
fall,  the  wrappings  that  encase  our  inmost  being 
burst,  and  soul  speaks  to  soul.  At  home  it  is 
possible  to  devote  the  time  to  the  nobler  delights 
that  life  has  to  offer.  At  one  time  there  can 
be — as  there  was  in  your  own  parents'  home — 
a  reading,  on  another  occasion  singing  or  music. 
And  would  it  be  such  a  terrible  misfortune  to 
spend  one's  holiday  with  one's  family,  to  be  one 
with  them,  reviewing  the  week  that  is  past  or 
playing  with  the  children  and  being  a  child  again  ? 
Don't  you  see  that  you  are  giving  up  the  gold  of 
home-life  and  pursuing  the  fool's-gold  of  pleasure 
outside  the  home  ?  You  do  see  it,  you  know  I 
am  right,  and  a  little  voice  within  you  implores 
and  pleads  :  *  Stay  home  !  Stay  home  !  here 
you  are  safe  and  comfortable  !  '  But  another 
power,  a  power  that  is  stronger  than  you,  drives 
you  out,  rushes  you  away  from  peace  and 
quiet  to  restlessness,  and  whirls  you  about. 
And  this  whirl,  you  call  *  life.'  What  have 
these  empty  pleasures  to  offer  us  ?  What 
inspiration  for  the  work-a-day  life  do  they  leave 
behind  ?  Is  this  anything  less  than  just  simply 
kilHng  the  hours  ?  I  don't  want  to  spin  out  the 
old  stuff  about  the  dangers  of  pleasures,  getting 
over-heated,  catching  cold,  overtaxing  one's 
nervous  energies,  losing  one's  sleep,  etc.  As  to 
these  things,  I  must  admit,  there  is  a  great  deal 
of  exaggeration.  One  ought  not  to  fly  from 
pleasures.     But  they  ought  to  serve  as  inspiring 


104  RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME 

exceptions  to  break,  as  it  were,  the  day,  just  as 
a  trip  does." 

"  But,  my  dear  doctor,  now  you've  caught 
yourself  in  your  own  springe.  Is  not  a  trip  a 
flight  from  the  home  ?  " 

The  young  woman  laughed  hilariously.  But 
the  doctor — now  that  he  had  assumed  the  role 
of  preacher — did  not  permit  himself  to  be  put 
off  or  confused. 

"  Of  course,  the  ordinary  journey  does  belong 
to  my  theme.  A  trip  may,  in  fact,  constitute 
the  crisis  in  our  neurosis.  A  crisis  that  we  must 
all  go  through,  for  we  all — I  am  sorry  to  say, 
I  too — suffer  from  this  compulsive  idea.  As 
after  every  other  crisis  the  invalid  is  for  a  time 
restored  to  health,  so  is  it  also  after  a  trip. 
But  only  for  a  short  time.  A  few  weeks — and 
the  compulsive  idea  is  again  manifest  and  the 
flight  from  the  home  begins  again." 

"  Come,  now,  doctor  !  "  interrupted  the  con- 
valescent, "  travelling  is  a  necessity.  As  you 
so  aptly  said,  we  want  to  break  the  monotony 
of  the  day — to  get  out  of  the  customary  environ- 
ment." 

"  That's  just  what  I  want  to  designate  as  the 
chief  symptom  of  the  neurosis  of  our  time. 
Everyone  wants  to  get  away  from  the  customary 
environments.  Everybody  makes  attempts  at 
flight.  Whether  they  succeed  depends  upon 
other  social  factors.  Why  is  the  customary 
environment  repugnant  to  you  ?  " 

"  Because  I  crave  a  change.     I  do  not  know 


RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME  105 

why.  But  I  have  an  instinctive  longing  for  it." 
"  There  you  have  it,  my  dear.  It's  just  as 
I  said  :  It's  a  compulsive  idea.  The  flight  from 
one's  environment,  from  one's  home,  from  one's 
furniture,  is  the  same  as  the  flight  from  one's 
house.  To  me  every  piece  of  furniture  that  I 
have  used  a  long  time  has  become  so  dear  and 
so  much  a  part  of  myself  that  I  do  not  like  to 
give  them  away  and  can  only  with  difficulty 
part  with  them.  And  if  I  were  to  come  into 
possession  of  a  vast  fortune  to-day  I  cQuld  not 
renounce  these  dear  associates  to  whom  I  am 
bound  by  so  many  memories.  With  all  their 
shortcomings  and  modesty  they  are  a  thousand 
times  dearer  to  me  than  the  most  beautiful 
English  or  secessionist  furnishings.  I'll  confess 
that  in  these  matters  I  am  not  at  all  modern. 
For  the  moderns  are  glad  when  they  can  change 
something,  and  so  they  change  their  furniture, 
their  carpets,  their  pictures,  etc.  About  every 
ten  years  there  is  a  change  in  the  fashions  and 
your  housewife  cannot  bear  not  to  be  in  style. 
One  day  you  enter  her  house  and  you  find  new 
rooms.  And  just  as  the  furnishings  in  the  house 
are  changed  from  time  to  time,  so  the  residence 
too  must  be  changed  frequently — in  fact, 
everything  that  can  be  changed  is  changed : 
The  servants,  the  family  phsyician,  the  music 
teacher,  and,  where  it  is  possible,  the  husband 
and  even  the  wife." 

The  young  woman  reflected  a  little.     "  There 
is  much  truth  in  what  you  say.     It  is  in  fact  a 


io6  RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME 

tremendous  flight  that  we  see  enacted  every- 
where about  us,  a  flight  from  oneself  and  from 
one's  environment.  If  I  were  to  judge  by  my 
own  feelings  I  should  say  that  this  fleeing  has 
its  origin  in  our  life's  needs.  We  woman  all 
have  a  large  '  Nora '  element  in  us  and  are 
waiting  for  the  '  miracle.'  Inasmuch  as  we 
cannot  find  it  at  home  we  look  for  it  elsewhere. 
Believe  me,  doctor,  most  women  do  not  fall 
because  of  sensual  appetites.  No !  they  fall 
because  they  crave  for  some  experience.  We 
experience  too  little.  The  monotony  of  the  days 
asphyxiates  us.  And  this  great  whirl  of  life, 
this  senseless  running  after  a  change — as  you 
call  it — is  only  because  our  hearts  are  discontent- 
ed, because  our  spirits  are  wrecked  by  the 
monotony  and  insipidity  of  our  lives.  Do  you 
think  that  it  will  ever  be  different  ?  " 

"  Why  not,  pray  ?  Some  day  a  great  physic- 
ian must  arise,  an  apostle  of  human  love,  whose 
voice  will  pierce  the  whirl  and  who  will  be  capable 
of  opening  man's  stupid  eyes  :  A  new  religion 
would  do  it,  a  religion  that  would  satisfy  all  of 
humanity's  longings,  a  religion  of  work  and  the 
joy  of  life.  Our  time  is  ripe  for  a  Messiah. 
Whether  he  will  come ." 

"  Ah,  he  has  come,"  said  the  charming 
young  woman,  her  face  beaming.  **  For  me 
you  are  the  Messiah  of  domesticity  !  You  have 
cured  me  of  my  flight  neurosis.  I  shall  stay 
home  to-day,  and  as  often  as  I  can  do  so." 

The  old  doctor  took  his  leave  with  animated 


RUNNING    AWAY    FROM    HOME  107 

steps.     With  the  power  of  his  words  he  had  once 
again  reformed  a  human  being. 

But  his  joy  was  short-Hved.  That  afternoon, 
as  he  walked  by  a  cafe  on  the  main  thoroughfare 
his  eyes  fell  on  a  vivacious  group  within.  And 
there  he  saw  his  recalcitrant  patient  who  had 
evidently  gone  out  only  to  get  a  chance  to  discuss 
thoroughly  with  her  friends  the  theme :  "  The 
flight  from  the  house." 


DEAD-HEADS 

"  Are  there  any  people  who  still  pay  for 
tickets?"  I  was  asked  in  all  seriousness  by  a  man, 
who,  as  a  result  of  his  numerous  connections, 
had  been  able  to  develop  the  art  of  getting 
passes  to  its  utmost  possibilities. 

Ridiculous  though  the  question  may  sound 
to  some,  there  is,  nevertheless,  something  very 
profound  in  it.  The  pursuit  after  passes  is  in 
our  day  a  favourite  "  sport  "  of  residents  of  large 
cities.  To  most  such  people  a  journalist  or  a 
writer  is  not  an  artist  who  laboriously  strives  to 
give  adequate  expression  to  his  thoughts,  who  has 
to  listen  to  the  secret  voices  within  his  breast 
and  to  translate  them  into  the  language  of  every 
day.  No,  in  their  mind  a  writer  is  the  Croesus 
of  passes.  He  only  sits  in  front  of  his  desk, 
as  there  accumulate  before  him  green,  blue,  and 
red  tickets,  the  magic  keys  that  open  the  doors 
to  all  the  temples  of  art  without  having  to  go  to 
the  trouble  of  digging  into  his  money  bag  and 
experiencing  the  pleasure  of  paying  out  his 
shining  coins.  And  they  take  it  ill  of  the  Croesus 
that  he  is  so  niggardly  as  to  guard  his  treasures 
so  greedily  and  not  make  everybody  he  comes  in 
contact  with  happy  by  distributing  the  little 
papers.     For  to  them  getting  a  pass  is  considered 

{i»8) 


DEAD-HEADS  109 

a  great  piece  of  good  fortune,  almost  like  draw- 
ing a  grand  small  prize  in  a  lottery.  It  enables 
one  to  temporarily  enjoy  the  greatest  sensation 
in  life :  pleasure  without  cost.  That  is,  it 
should  so  enable  one. 

With  a  pass  one  gets  everything, — the  respect 
of  the  upper  classes,  the  right  to  be  rude  and 
the  enforcement  of  courtesy.  If  it  were  possible 
to  say  of  certain  young  women  that  for  a  ride 
they  would  part  with  their  honour,  then  one 
might  aptly  vary  the  phrase  and  say  :  for  a 
pass,  with  everything. 

There  are  human  beings,  persons  with  so- 
called  "  good  connections,"  who  lead  a  wonderful 
life  with  the  aid  of  passes.  The  physician  who  is 
at  their  beck  and  call  throughout  the  year  is 
compensated  for  his  efforts  by  the  presentation 
from  time  to  time  of  a  box  or  a  pair  of  seats  for 
the  theatre.  So,  too,  the  lawyer.  The  Cerberus 
rage  of  the  most  terrifying  of  all  apartment- 
house  superintendents  melts  into  the  gentlest 
humility  at  the  prospect  of  a  pass.  We  expect 
a  thousand  little  favours  from  our  fellow-citizens 
who  assume  the  obligation  to  render  these 
favours  by  the  acceptance  of  a  pass. 

There  are  probably  only  very  few  persons 
who  feel  any  shame  on  going  on  a  trip  with  a 
pass.  These  exceptional  beings  have  not  yet 
discovered  that  nowadays  it  is  only  the  person 
who  pays  who  is  looked  down  upon.  Every  one 
takes  his  hat  off  to  the  possessor  of  a  pass. 
The  train  conductor   makes   a   respectful   bow 


no  DEAD-HEADS 

because  he  does  not  know  whether  the  "  dead- 
head "  is  an  officer  of  the  company  or  some 
other  "  big  gun."  The  ticket  collector  does  the 
same  because  experience  has  taught  him  that 
the  dead-head  usually  overcomes  by  a  treat  the 
social  inferiority  associated  with  "  enjoyment 
without  payment."  In  short,  a  pass  invests 
its  possessor  with  the  mysterious  air  of  a  great 
power  and  weaves  about  his  head  a  halo  which 
lifts  him  above  the  misers  plebs  contribuens. 

But  you  must  not  think  that  the  possessor 
of  passes  constitutes  that  part  of  the  public  that 
is  particularly  grateful  for  and  appreciative 
of  the  artistic  offerings.  On  the  contrary ! 
Artistic  enjoyment  in  the  theatre  requires  a 
certain  capacity  for  illusion,  and  the  purchase 
of  a  ticket  exercises  a  considerable  influence  on 
this  capacity.  For  one  who  has  dearly  paid 
for  his  seat  has  imposed  the  moral  obligation 
upon  himself  to  be  entertained. 

Down  in  his  subliminal  self  there  dwell  forces 
that  may  be  said  to  have  been  lessoned  to 
applaud.  The  higher  the  price,  the  more  pain- 
fully the  pleasure  was  purchased,  the  greater  is 
the  willingness  to  be  carried  away  by  the  work 
of  art  and  the  artists.  The  poor  student  who 
has  stood  for  hours  in  front  of  the  opera  house 
and  been  lucky  enough  to  secure  admission  to 
standing  room  in  the  gallery  will  have  a  better 
time  than  his  rich  colleague  down  in  the  orchestra, 
and  a  very  much  better  time  than  the  envied 
possessor  of  a  free  seat.     For  his  capacity  for 


DEAD-HEADS  iii 

illusion  has  been  tremendously  heightened. 
He  expects  a  reward  commensurate  with  the 
trouble  he  went  to  and  the  money  he  sacrificed. 
His  tension  being  much  higher,  the  relaxation 
of  that  tension  must  yield  him  a  much  greater 
quantity  of  pleasure.  The  greater  the  restraints 
that  one  has  to  overcome  the  greater  the  pleasure 
in  having  succeeded  in  overcoming  them. 

The  necessity  for  illusion  is  absent  in  the 
possessor  of  a  pass.  There  is  nothing  to  make 
it  incumbent  on  him  to  be  entertained  ;  he  has 
not  paid  anything.  He  can  even  leave  the 
performance  before  it  is  concluded  if  it  does  not 
please  him.  He  is  more  sceptical,  more  critical, 
and  less  grateful. 

Any  dramatist  who  at  a  premUre  would  fill 
the  theatre  with  his  good  friends  by  giving  them 
passes  would  have  little  knowledge  of  human 
nature  ;  certain  failure  would  await  him.  Not 
only  because  these  so-called  good  friends,  in 
obedience  to  their  unconscious  envy,  frankly 
join  the  enemy's  ranks,  but  because  the  possessors 
of  passes  involuntarily  get  into  the  psychic 
condition  which  is  characteristic  of  "  dead- 
heads," viz  :  indifferent  critical  smugness  and  a 
diminished  capacity  for  illusion. 

I  know  of  a  striking  example  of  this  that  came 
under  my  own  observation.  One  of  my  friends, 
a  young  playwright,  invited  his  tailor  and  his 
wife  to  go  to  his  premiere,  and  not  to  be  back- 
ward in  expressing  their  approval.  He  had 
distributed  a  sufficiently  large  number  of  friends 


112  DEAD-HEADS 

in  the  orchestra,  but  the  gallery  had  not  been 
provided  for.  He  had,  naturally,  also  sent  two 
tickets  to  one  of  his  competitors.  It  so  chanced 
that  I  was  in  the  thick  of  it,  because  I  was 
interested  in  seeing  how  the  simple  public  would 
receive  the  piece.  I  sat  right  behind  the  doughty 
tailor  couple,  who,  of  course,  did  not  know  me. 
Several  times  during  the  performance  we  almost 
came  to  blows.  The  married  couple  hissed 
with  might  and  main,  whereas  I  applauded  with 
all  my  power.  We  exchanged  angry  words  and 
otherwise  acted  in  a  manner  characteristic  of 
such  a  situation  and  of  such  a  youthful  temper 
as  mine  then  was.  The  play  was  a  failure. 
Later  we  discussed  the  reason  for  this  failure. 
One  said  that  the  play  was  not  deep  enough 
for  the  enlightened  public.  I  challenged  this 
contention,  and  referred  to  the  simple  people 
who  sat  in  front  of  me  and  whose  names  and 
station  I  had  discovered  from  some  neighbours. 
My  friend  would  not  believe  me  at  first  until 
I  had  convinced  him  by  a  detailed  descrip- 
tion of  the  couple  that  the  tailor  who  had  for 
so  many  years  made  his  clothes  had  felt  it 
incumbent  on  him  to  repay  the  author's  gift  of 
a  pass  by  contributing  to  the  failure  of  his  play. 
To  be  under  obligations  always  oppresses  us. 
We  have  the  instinctive  impulse  to  disregard 
them.  A  pass  is  an  obligation  to  acknowledge 
the  excellence  of  the  offered  entertainment,  to 
confirm  that  it  is  worth  the  price  of  admission. 
In  addition  to  the  absence  of  a  need  for  illusion 


DEAD-HEADS  113 

from  material  considerations  we  have  to  reckon 
with  the  impulse  to  disregard  this  obligation. 
These  two  psychic  factors  serve  to  bring  about 
in  the  heart  of  the  possessor  of  a  pass  the  defence 
reaction  that  I  have  previously  described. 

Notwithstanding  this,  the  craving  for  passes, 
which  formerly  was  the  privilege  of  the  few 
exceptional  personages,  keeps  growing  more  and 
more,  infecting  other  levels  of  society,  and 
would  easily  become  a  serious  menace  to  the 
directorate  of  the  theatres  if  these  had  not  hit 
upon  an  adequate  remedy  in  distributing  passes 
on  the  homoepathic  principle.  They  fight  the 
"  pass  with  the  pass."  They  distribute  passes 
and  reduced  rate  tickets  very  lavishly  for  the  days 
on  which  they  know  the  receipts  will  be  poor  and 
for  plays  which  no  longer  draw  large  audiences. 
The  exaction  of  a  small  fee  on  the  presenta- 
tion of  the  coupon  serves  to  cover  part  of  the 
running  expenses  ;  the  house  is  filled  and  the 
many's  fire  for  passes  is  quenched.  On  the 
following  days  the  people  are  much  more  willing 
to  buy  their  tickets  because  they  think  that  they 
can  afford  to  be  so  extravagant,  inasmuch  as 
they  had  seen  one  or  more  performances  free  or 
practically  so,  and  are  swayed  by  the  unconscious 
instinct  that  a  purchased  pleasure  is  sure  to  prove 
more  delightful. 

One  would  have  to  be  a  second  limping 
Mephisto  to  be  able  to  follow  the  invisible 
stream  of  passes  in  a  large  metropolis.  The 
romance  of  a  pass  is  still  to  be  written.     It  would 


114  DEAD-HEADS 

yield  us  an  insight  into  the  psychology  of  modem 
man  that  would  be  second  to  none.  It  would 
prove  that  one  of  the  most  important  impulses  of 
our  time  is  the  desire  not  to  have  to  work  for  one's 
pleasures.  I  say  "  not  to  work  for  one's  plea- 
sures "  rather  than  "  not  to  pay  for  one's 
pleasures,"  because  money  always  means  an 
equivalent  for  our  work.  The  most  industrious 
persons  are  in  reality  those  who  are  most  averse 
to  work.  For  behind  their  zeal  to  accummulate 
money  there  is  the  burning  desire  to  hoard  up 
as  much  as  will  ensure  an  income  sufficient  to 
purchase  enjoyment  without  additional  work. 
In  the  language  of  every  day  this  would  be  : 
a  care-free  old  age.  But,  in  sooth,  worry  is  the 
main  source  of  our  pleasures.  Were  there  no 
cares  the  variegated  colours  of  the  spectrum  that 
constitute  the  light  of  life  would  be  replaced  by 
dull  monotonous  grays  that  resemble  each 
other  as  closely  as  the  two  links  that  unite  the 
two  ends  of  a  chain  converting  it  into  a  whole. 
The  pursuit  after  passes  is  only  a  small  frag- 
ment of  that  mad  pursuit  after  "  pleasure 
without  work  "  that  is  being  enacted  all  around 
us.  I  have  gone  into  the  subject  so  minutely 
only  because  it  is  a  typical  example  of  mankind's 
stupid  beginning  to  free  itself  from  the 
iron  bonds  of  material  dependence.  For  the 
more  free  we  think  ourselves,  the  more  enslaved 
we  really  are. 


IDENTIFICATION 

I  know  a  man  who  suffered  a  great  deal 
from  his  wife's  moods.  No  matter  how  much  he 
tried  he  could  never  please  her.  If  he  was 
happy  and  contented  she  called  him  "  Mr. 
Frivolous  "  and  would  say  what  a  fine  figure 
he'd  cut  in  a  Punch  and  Judy  show  ;  if,  on  the 
contrary,  cares  troubled  him  and  his  face  betrayed 
his  anxiety,  she  called  him  "  Old  Grouch  "  and 
railed  at  him  for  making  her  Hfe  bitter.  If  he 
wanted  to  go  to  the  theatre,  she  thought  they 
ought  to  stay  home  ;  if  he  longed  for  the  peace 
of  the  home,  she  egged  him  on  to  take  part  in 
all  sorts  of  senseless  pastimes.  Is  it  any  wonder 
that  the  poor  man  became  "  nervous  "  ?  that 
he  lost  his  peace  of  mind  and  his  hitherto  imper- 
turbable good  humour  ? 

In  those  painful  days  his  comfort  was  his 
quiet  daughter  who  seemed  to  be  in  all  respects 
the  opposite  of  her  moody  mother.  He  sought 
sanctuary  with  her,  and  over  and  over  again  she 
had  to  listen  to  his  cries  for  peace. 

Finally  his  nervous  condition  got  so  bad  that 
a  physician  had  to  be  consulted.  The  physician 
being  fully  aware  of  the  patient's  domestic 
relations  did  not  have  to  consider  very  long 
and  ordered  the  sick  man  to  take  a  trip.     More 

("5) 


ii6  IDENTIFICATION 

easily  prescribed  than  done.  For  our  patient 
had  one  very  bad  habit  :  he  could  not  be  alone. 
It  was  a  cruel  punishment  for  him  to  have  to 
look  after  his  small  daily  wants  away  from 
home.  What  was  he  to  do  ?  His  wife  would 
gladly  have  gone  along  with  him.  But  there 
were  numerous  objections  to  that.  Besides, 
the  wise  physician  would  not  hear  of  it.  In  this 
quandary  the  distressed  man  thought  of  his 
gentle,  affectionate,  young  daughter.  Every- 
body rejoiced  at  this  happy  solution  ;  the  anxious 
physician,  the  jealous  wife,  and,  not  least,  the 
sensible  daughter  who  had  not  yet  seen  anything 
of  the  world  and  whose  secret  dreams  of  youth 
had  been  disturbed  by  the  erratic  educational 
methods  of  her  mother,  in  which  exaggerated 
love  and  pitiless  sternness  alternated. 

Great  excitement  marked  the  time  for  de- 
parture. Mother  changed  her  plans  ten  times 
over.  First  she  wanted  to  drop  everything 
and  accompany  her  husband  ;  then  she  wanted 
to  induce  the  unhappy  husband  to  give  up  the 
trip,  and  so  on.  Finally  the  time  for  departure 
arrived.  They  were  on  the  platform  at  the 
station  and  were  saying  the  last  good-byes. 
Mother  had  an  unlimited  number  of  things  to 
say  and  suggestions  to  make.  Then  the  con- 
ductor gave  the  last  warning  and  there  was  no 
time  to  lose.  Through  the  little  window  the 
happy  father  and  the  still  happier  daughter 
looked  out  on  the  source  of  their  woes  who  had 
been  suddenly  converted  into  an  inexhaustible 


IDENTIFICATION  117 

fountain  of  tears.  Was  she  so  grieved  because 
the  objects  upon  whom  she  was  wont  to  project 
the  discontent  of  her  unresting  heart  were  gone  ? 
With  a  sudden  movement  she  wiped  away  her 
tears  and  called  after  her  daughter  in  stentorian 
tones  :  "  Freda,  now  you'll  take  the  place  of 
your  mother  !  Remember  that !  " — What  else 
she  said  was  lost  in  the  din  of  the  moving  train 
whose  shrill  whistle  drowned  the  asthmatic 
woman's  commanding  tones.  During  the  next 
few  seconds  they  waved  their  last  greetings 
and  then  the  scene  so  painful  to  all  was  over. 

Father  and  daughter  looked  at  each  other, 
their  faces  beaming.  For  a  little  while,  at  any 
rate,  they  would  be  free  and  have  nothing  else 
to  do  but  to  enjoy  life.  The  mother's  last 
words  rang  in  their  ears.  Involuntarily  the 
man  smiled  and  remarked  tenderly  to  his 
daughter  :  "  Well — I  shall  be  curious  to  see 
how  my  little  sunshine  will  take  her  mother's 
place."  The  little  one  looked  at  her  father 
seriously  and  replied  :  "  Papa,  I  shall  try  to  do 
so  to  the  best  of  my  power,  surely."  And 
deep  within  her  she  rejoiced  at  the  thought 
that  strangers  might  think  her  really  the  young 
wife  of  this  fine-looking  man. 

After  a  few  minutes  Freda  began  to  complain 
that  it  was  getting  very  cold.  "  There  is  a 
draught !  It's  terribly  cold !  "  The  anxious 
father  at  once  closed  the  window.  After  a 
little  while  she  complained  that  the  compart- 
ment was  unbearably  stuffy.     Why  had  not  the 


ii8  IDENTIFICATION 

conductor  assigned  them  a  more  spacious  one  ? 
Had  papa  given  him  a  tip  ?  She  had  been  told 
by  a  friend  who  had  just  returned  from  a  wedding 
trip  in  Italy  that  conductors  are  respectful  and 
accommodating  only  to  those  who  give  liberal 
tips.  She  was  not  so  inexperienced  as  a  certain 
papa  seemed  to  think.  If  he  gave  the  man  the 
tip  they  would  surely  be  transferred  to  a  more 
comfortable  car.  Somewhat  irritated,  the  father 
complied  with  his  daughter's  wish.  After 
considerable  trouble  they  were  transferred  from 
their  small  cosy  compartment  in  which  they  could 
sit  alone,  to  a  large  one  into  which  a  stout 
elderly  gentleman  entered  at  the  next  station 
and  plumped  himself  down  beside  them.  Freda 
had  an  insurmountable  repugnance  to  fat  old 
gentlemen.  She  reproached  her  father ;  he 
had  not  given  the  conductor  a  large  enough 
tip. 

Why  waste  words  ?  After  a  few  hours  the 
poor  man  saw  only  too  clearly  that  his  daughter 
was  bent  on  taking  her  mother's  place  in  the 
true  sense  of  the  word.  She  pestered  him  with 
her  moods  and  gave  him  not  a  minute's  rest. 
He  tried  to  console  himself  with  the  thought  that 
Freda  was  not  herself  owing  to  the  excitement 
of  the  last  few  days,  and  that  she  would  soon  be 
herself  again.  Vain  hope !  The  girl  was  as 
if  transformed.  From  a  quiet,  amiable  child, 
she  had  become  a  moody,  fractious  torment. 
The  trip  which  had  been  intended  as  a  cure 
became  an  unmitigable  torture.     For  at  home 


IDENTIFICATION  119 

he  knew  how  to  adapt  himself  quietly  to  his 
wife's  tyranny.  But  here,  away  from  home, 
he  was  constantly  getting  into  all  sorts  of  un- 
pleasant situations.  Finally,  he  pretended  to 
be  too  sick  to  continue  the  trip  and  after  a  few 
days  they  returned  home. 

I  have  narrated  this  tragic-comical  history 
in  such  detail  because  it  makes  the  meaning  of 
"  Identification "  clearer  than  any  definition 
could.  What  had  happened  to  the  young  girl 
to  transform  her  so  quickly  ?  Her  mother  had 
enjoined  her  to  take  her  place.  She  had  to 
some  extent  taken  upon  herself  her  mother's 
duties.  She  identified  herself  with  her  mother. 
She  played  the  role  of  mother  exactly  as  she  had 
for  years  seen  it  played  at  home,  though,  in 
secret,  she  had  disapproved  of  her  mother's 
conduct.  This  identification  nullified  her  own 
personality  and  replaced  it  with  another. 

This  is  a  phenomenon  that  takes  the  most 
suprising  forms  among  the  victims  of  hysteria. 
But  it  would  be  erroneous  to  think  that  it  occurs 
only  among  hysterics.  Almost  all  persons, 
especially  women,  succumb  to  the  seductive 
power  of  identification.  I  wonder  if  it  is  because 
of  this  that  all  of  us  secretly  bear  a  measure  of 
neurosis  with  us  throughout  life  !  At  home, 
Freda  might  have  concealed  her  hysteria  as  a 
kind  of  reaction  to  her  mother's  conduct.  It 
was  only  when  she  had  to  play  the  mother's 
role  that  the  neurosis,  in  consequence  of  an 
unconscious    affect,    became    manifest.     It    is 


I20  IDENTIFICATION 

thus  that  epidemics  of  hysteria  break  out. 
If  a  neurosis  is  capable  of  transferring  an  affect, 
it  can  arouse  another,  slumbering  neurosis. 
For  to-day  we  know,  from  Bleuler's  studies, 
that  suggestion  is  not  the  transference  of  an 
idea  but  an  affect. 

The  phenomenon  that  the  above  case  brings 
out  so  clearly  and  unequivocally  may  be  seen 
in  everyday  life  behind  various  motives,  catch- 
words, tendencies,  and  strivings.  Notwith- 
standing these  disguises  the  eye  of  the  investigator 
will  not  find  it  difficult  to  recognize  the  mechan- 
ism of  identification  and  the  element  of  the 
neurosis  in  the  normal  person.  But  if  this  is  so 
everybody  is  neurotic.  Let  us  not  get  excited 
about  this  conclusion.  There  is  no  such  thing 
as  a  normal  human  being.  What  we  call  disease 
and  abnormality  are  only  the  highest  peaks  of 
a  mountain  chain  that  rises  to  various  heights 
above  the  sea-level  of  the  normal.  Every 
person  has  his  weak  spots,  physical  and  psy- 
chical. We  can  reckon  only  relative  heights, 
never  the  absolute,  inasmuch  as  a  standard 
of  the  normal  is  really  never  at  our  disposal. 

There  is  no  difficulty  in  finding  illustrations 
of  the  process  of  identification  in  the  so-called 
normal.  Take,  for  example,  the  valet  of  the 
nobleman.  How  thoroughly  imbued  he  is  with 
his  master's  pride  of  ancestry !  With  what 
imperturbable  scorn  he  looks  down  upon  the 
common  rabble  !  It  never  enters  his  mind  that 
he  is  one  of  the  masses.     He  has  no  ghmmer  of 


IDENTIFICATION  121 

appreciation  of  the  absurdity  of  his  airs,  because 
the  mechanism  of  identification  has  clouded 
his  intellect  and  an  emotion  has  strangled  his 
logic.  He  even  gives  verbal  expression  to  his 
feeling  of  identification.  He  seems  to  have 
become  fused  into  a  unity  with  his  master,  for 
he  submerges  his  individuality,  his  ego,  and  on 
every    occasion    speaks    of    "  we "    and    "  us." 

"  We  are  starting  south  to-day,"  he  announces 
to  the  neighbours.  "  We  shall  stay  home,"  he 
declares  oracularly  to  visitors. 

We  see  the  same  thing  in  the  school  child. 
It  takes  a  little  time  before  he  can  free  himself 
from  the  influence  of  his  teachers  and  of  the 
school.  Not  infrequently  he  cannot  do  so  owing 
to  the  permanent  fixation  of  his  identification 
with  them.  Horace's  "  Jurare  in  verba  magistri " 
(i.e.,  to  echo  the  sentiments  of  one's  master)  is 
nothing  but  the  result  of  a  completely  successful 
identification.  One  who  cannot  free  himself 
from  this  affect  and  substitute  for  the  confident 
"  we "  of  the  school  the  uncertain  "  I "  of 
individuality  can  never  hope  to  become  an 
independent  personality. 

Some  feehngs,  such  as  so-called  party  spirit, 
pride  of  ancestry,  solidarity,  national  pride, 
etc.,  are  only  identifications.  The  German 
identifies  himself  with  his  great  national  heroes, 
e.g.,  Schiller,  Goethe,  Bismarck,  etc.,  and  is  then 
as  proud  of  being  a  German  as  if  that  implied 
that  he  had  himself  been  responsible  for  their 
great  achievements.     The  well-known  and  almost 


i2t  IDENTIFICATION 

ridiculous  pride  of  the  Englishman  is  only  the 
product  of  an  extreme  identification.  But,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  British  Government  also 
identifies  itself  with  the  humblest  of  its  subjects 
and  protects  him  in  whatever  corner  of  the  earth 
he  may  happen  to  be.  The  officer  who  takes 
great  pride  in  his  regiment,  the  pupil  who  is 
all  enthusiasm  for  the  colours  of  his  school, 
and  the  ordinary  citizen  who  can  see  no  element 
of  goodness  in  any  but  his  own  political  party, 
all  bear  witness  to  the  great  power  of  identifica- 
tion. It  is  in  this  way  that  socialism  has  become 
such  a  tremendous  power.  Not  because  it 
furnishes  the  proletariat  with  a  dream  of  a 
happier  future,  not  because  it  has  supplied  it 
with  a  religion.  (The  Church  supplies  this 
want  better.)  No !  Only  because  it  has 
enabled  the  individual,  the  weak  one,  to.  feel 
himself  one  with  a  tremendous  majority,  to 
identify  himself  with  an  organization  that  is 
world-wide.  Socialism  is  the  triumph  of  iden- 
tification and  the  death-knell  of  individualism. 
The  most  beautiful  instance  of  identification 
is  furnished  by  love.  One  who  is  in  love  has 
completely  identified  himself  with  the  beloved. 
"  Two  souls  with  but  a  single  thought ;  two 
hearts  that  beat  as  one."  Has  not  Riickert 
designated  his  beloved  as  his  "  better  self  "  ? 
(Or  Kletke's  very  popular  song :  "  What  is 
thine  and  what  is  mine  ?  ")  A  lover  almost 
literally  transfers  his  whole  ego  into  another's 
soul.     He  projects  all  his  yearning  upon  that 


IDENTIFICATION  itj 

one  object.  He  is  oblivious  of  his  mistakes 
until  the  identification  is  over.  Then  the 
intoxicating  dream,  too,  is  over. 

With  the  aid  of  identification  a  lover  can 
transfer  his  passion  upon  any  object  that  stands 
in  some  sort  of  relationship  to  his  beloved. 
It  is  in  this  way  that  fetichism  sometimes  results. 
That  is  why  love  for  a  woman  so  easily  leads  to 
a  love  for  her  kindred.  There  is  a  Slavic  pro- 
verb which  says  :  "  He  who  loves  his  wife 
also  cherishes  his  mother-in-law."  And,  on 
the  other  hand,  a  discontent  with  one's  wife  is 
often  concealed  behind  a  stubborn  hatred  of 
her  relatives.  In  many  instances  the  feeling 
against  mothers-in-law  cannot  be  interpreted 
in  any  other  way. 

Thus  there  runs  through  the  soul  of  mankind 
an  endless  chain  of  identifications  ranging 
from  the  normal  to  the  pathological.  The 
child  that  puts  its  father's  hat  on  its  head 
identifies  itself  with  him  just  as  certainly  as 
the  lunatic  who  thinks  himself  Napoleon.  Both 
have  realized  their  wishes.  But  there  is  this 
difference  between  them  :  In  the  normal  the 
identification  is  held  under  control  by  the  force 
of  facts,  whereas  in  the  lunatic  the  identification 
has  suffered  a  fixation.  A  delusion  is  frequently 
only  a  wholly  successful  identification  in  the 
interests  of  the  desire  to  escape  from  painful 
realities.  Delusion  and  truth  are  plastic  con- 
ceptions. Who  could  presume  to  define  where 
truth    ceases     and     delusion     begins  ?      From 


124  IDENTIFICATION 

Schopenhauer's  point  of  view  our  whole  world- 
philosophy  might  be  said  to  be  only  a  process 
of  identification.  And  truth  is  nothing  but  the 
transference  of  our  own  limited  knowledge  upon 
the  outer  world. 


REFUGE    IN    DISEASE 

The  psychological  study  of  disease  is  still, 
alas !  a  very  young  and  immature  science. 
We  have  been  held  so  long  in  the  thrall  of  the 
materialistic  delusion  of  having  to  look  for 
bacilli  and  other  micro-organisms  behind  all 
diseases  that  we  have  almost  wholly  neglected 
the  psychic  factor  in  disease.  It  now  seems 
that  these  psychic  factors  play  the  chief  role 
in  the  so-called  "  nervous "  diseases,  whereas 
all  the  other  "  causes,"  namely,  the  predisposi- 
tion, heredity,  infection,  etc.,  it  now  turns  out, 
do  play  a  certain  role,  not  an  unimportant  one, 
it  is  true,  but  yet  a  secondary  one.  The  influence 
of  emotional  disturbance  upon  these  diseases  has 
only  recently  received  careful  study. 

We  have  learned  that  psychic  causes  may  play 
a  great  role  in  the  occurrence  and  the  prevention 
of  disease.  We  may  confidently  assert  that 
without  the  presence  of  a  psychic  component 
which  invokes  the  disease  hardly  a  single  case 
of  nervous  disease  could  occur.  Paradoxical 
as  this  may  sound  it  is  nearer  the  truth  than  the 
orthodox  teachings  of  our  day.  For  who  does 
not  recollect  times  in  his  childhood  when  he 
longed  to  be  sick  that  he  might  not  have  to  go 
to  school,  and  that  he  might  at  the  same  time 

(123) 


126  REFUGE    IN    DISEASE 

be  petted  and  indulged  by  his  parents  ?  A 
little  of  this  infantilism  persists  with  us  through- 
out Hfe.  Hysterics  especially  are  distinguished 
by  the  infantiHsm  of  their  thoughts,  their  feel- 
ings, and  their  ideas.  This  being  so,  we  must 
agree  with  Bleuler  when  he  asserts  that  the  most 
common  cause  of  hysteria  is  the  desire  to  take 
refuge  in  disease.  It  will  be  of  interest  here 
to  reproduce  Bleuler's  report  of  one  of  his  cases 
(from  his  book  on  "  affectivity,  suggestibiHty, 
and  paranoia,"  published  by  Karl  Marhold  in 
1906). 

"  A  paterfamilias  suffers  an  injury  in  a  rail- 
way accident.  How  terrible  it  would  be  if  he 
were  so  disabled  that  he  could  no  longer  provide 
for  his  family  and  if  he  had  to  go  through  life 
that  way,  suffering  all  the  time,  and  half  the  time 
unable  to  work  !  How  much  better  it  would  be 
if  he  were  dead  or  wholly  disabled.  His  attorney 
informs  him  that  his  annual  earnings  equal 
the  interest  on  80,000  francs,  and  that  he  could 
bring  an  action  for  that  amount — a  sum  which 
would  insure  his  family  against  want  for  the  rest 
of  their  lives.  Are  there  not  indications  enough 
that  he  will  need  this  sum  \  Isn't  it  a  fact  that 
he  is  already  suffering  from  insomnia  ?  Work 
fatigues  him — his  head  aches — railway  journeys 
make  him  apprehensive  and  even  cause  attacks 
of  anxiety ;  how  helpful  it  would  be,  nay,  how 
absolutely  necessary  it  would  be,  to  prove  that 
he  is  very  sick  and  to  get  that  80,000  francs  ! 
And  now  the  traumatic  neurosis  or  psychosis  is 


REFUGE    IN    DISEASE  127 

established,  and  will  in  all  probability  not  be 
curable  until  the  lawsuit  is  satisfactorily  settled." 
Bleuler  does  not  mince  matters  but  roundly 
asserts  that  in  this  case  the  wish  caused 
the  neurosis.  Would  it  be  proper  to  call  these 
people  malingerers  ?  By  no  means !  For, 
naturally,  all  these  wishes  are  not  clearly  known 
to  these  individuals  ;  they  suffer  in  good  faith. 
The  wish  emanates  from  unconscious  levels. 
Consciousness  vehemently  resents  any  imputation 
of  the  thought  of  simulation.  Such  invalids 
usually  protest  vehemently  their  desire  to  be 
well.  '*  How  happy  would  I  be  if  only  I  had  my 
health !  Then  I  would  gladly  dispense  with 
damages  !  " 

Here  I  should  like  to  report  two  cases  from 
my  own  experience  which  serve  to  illustrate 
the  refuge  in  disease  even  better  than  the  case 
described  by  the  distinguished  Swiss  psychia- 
trist. The  first  was  a  very  sick  woman  who  had 
been  bed-ridden  for  six  years.  No  organic 
malady  could  be  discovered.  The  diagnosis 
was  hysteria.  The  deeper  cause  of  her  malady 
was  as  follows  :  Her  husband  was  a  coarse, 
brutal  fellow,  continually  upbraiding  her  for 
something  or  other  and  raising  fearful  rows  ; 
but  when  she  was  sick  his  whole  nature  underwent 
a  change.  Then  he  became  amiable,  affectionate 
and  attentive.  As  soon  as  she  was  well  he  became 
the  old,  unendurable,  domestic  tyrant.  Finally, 
there  was  nothing  for  this  delicate,  weak 
woman  to  do  but  to  take  refuge  in  disease. 


128  REFUGE    IN    DISEASE 

Her  limbs  used  to  tremble  and  refuse  their 
function,  so  that  she  had  to  stay  in  bed  or  be 
rolled  about  in  an  invalid  chair.  All  the  skill 
of  her  physicians — and  she  had  the  best  the 
metropolis  had  to  offer — proved  unavailing. 
Naturally  the  cure  of  such  a  case  is  hardly 
possible  unless  one  can  remove  the  cause  for  the 
refuge  in  disease.  In  this  case  this  solution 
was  out  of  the  question,  and  so  the  woman  goes 
on  enjoying  the  blessed  fruits  of  her  invalidism, 
complainingly  but  not  unhappily,  exulting  within, 
but  miserable  without. 

Our  everyday  life  furnishes  numerous  petty 
examples  of  refuge  in  disease  :  the  nervous  wife 
who  breaks  out  in  a  hysterical  crying  spell  if 
her  husband  reproaches  her ;  the  schoolboy 
who  complains  of  headache  when  he  cannot  get 
his  lessons  done  ;  the  husband  who  gets  pains 
in  the  stomach  every  time  his  wife  makes  life 
unbearable ; — they  all  take  refuge  in  disease 
as  a  means  of  escape  from  their  persecutor. 
How  often  is  this  phenomenon  observed  among 
soldiers,  for  whom  a  few  days  of  illness  means 
the  most  delightful  change !  In  these  cases 
even  the  most  experienced  military  physicians 
often  find  it  impossible  to  distinguish  between 
wish  and  reality. 

A  physician  who  does  not  know  of  the  phe- 
nomenon we  have  designated  as  "  refuge  in 
disease  "  will  be  helpless  in  the  handling  of  most 
cases  of  hysteria.  A  blooming  young  girl  had 
for  two  years  consulted  specialists  of  the  highest 


REFUGE    IN    DISEASE  129 

repute  about  the  raging  headaches  with  which 
she  was  afflicted.  All  the  usual  remedies, 
such  as  antipyrin,  phenacetin,  pyramidon,  and 
even  morphine,  failed  to  give  her  even  sHght 
temporary  relief.  The  experts  thought  of  a 
tumor  in  the  brain  and  of  other  dangerous 
maladies  as  the  possible  cause  of  these  obstinate 
headaches.  But  it  turned  out  that  this  headache, 
too,  was  only  a  refuge  in  disease.  A  casual 
remark  of  the  father's  betrayed  the  true  nature 
of  the  trouble  :  "  My  daughter  is  about  to  be 
married  ;  she  has  been  engaged  for  two  years, 
and  the  young  man  is  anxiously  waiting  for  the 
wedding  ;  but  I  can't  let  her  marry  while  she 
is  suffering  from  such  a  severe  disease." 

The  headache  was  obviously  the  means  of 
getting  out  of  a  hateful  marriage.  Of  course 
one  who  would  have  been  content  with  her  first 
story  would  never  have  discovered  the  truth. 
What  stories  she  told  about  her  wonderful 
love  !  How  ardently  she  loved  her  betrothed  ! 
There  was  nothing  she  longed  for  more  than  the 
wedding-day !  How  unhappy  she  would  be 
if  she  lost  him  !  But  a  careful  psychanalysis 
brought  forth  ample  and  convincing  comfirma- 
tion  of  the  above-mentioned  suspicion.  The 
girl  had  been  engaged  once  before  ;  in  fact  she 
had  not  yet  completely  broken  off  her  relations 
with  her  former  lover.  In  addition  thereto 
there  were  confessions  about  the  death  of  all 
erotic  feelings  during  the  second  engagement, 
as  to  which  we  cannot  go  into  details.     It  was 


130  REFUGE    IN    DISEASE 

quite  clear  that  her  malady  was  a  refuge  in 
invalidism.  I  advised  breaking  the  engage- 
ment. The  advice  was  not  followed.  On  the 
contrary,  the  family  hoped  that  a  speedy  marriage 
might  bring  about  a  cure  of  the  hysterical 
condition.  But  the  young  woman  is  still  going 
about,  complaining  and  whimpering,  with  her 
malady  (from  which  her  husband,  notwith- 
standing his  inexhaustible  patience,  suffers 
more  than  she).  Will  she  ever  be  well  ?  If 
she  ever  learns  to  love  her  husband  she  may 
recover  her  health.  But  where  such  powerful, 
unconscious  counter-impulses,  such  powerful  in- 
stincts, contend  against  an  inclination,  it  is 
scarcely  possible  that  this  inclination  will  de- 
velop into  full  sovereignty  of  the  soul. 

What  we  have  just  said  of  the  neurosis  is 
also  true  of  the  delusions  of  insanity.  A  de- 
lusion also  is  a  fleeing  from  this  world  into  another 
one  in  which  some  particular  over-valued  idea 
represses  all  other  ideas  and  dominates  the  mind. 
It  will  not  be  long  ere  this  conception  will  be 
an  accepted  doctrine  of  all  psychiatrists.  For 
the  time  being  it  is  the  common  property  of 
creative  literary  artists,  who,  because  of  their 
intuitive  insight  into  human  nature,  have 
frequently  given  expression  to  this  idea.  It  is 
perhaps  most  beautifully  expressed  by  Georges 
Rodenbach,  the  Flemish  artist,  unfortunately 
too  early  deceased,  who  says  in  one  of  his  fine 
posthumous  novels  ("  Die  Erfiillung,"  Dresden, 
190S)  :— 


REFUGE    IN    DISEASE  131 

"  The  insane  have  nothing  to  complain  of. 
Often  they  achieve  their  purposes  only  in  this 
way.  They  become  what  they  have  longed  for 
and  what  they  would  otherwise  nev-er  have  be- 
come. They  obtain  the  coveted  goal  and  their 
plans  are  fulfilled.  They  live  what  once  they 
dreamed.  Their  delusion  is,  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  their  inner  fruition,  inasmuch  as  it 
corresponds  to  their  most  ardent  desires  and  their 
most  secret  yearnings.  Thus  the  ambitious  one 
ascends  in  his  delusions  the  heights  that  have 
beckoned  to  him  ;  he  possesses  endless  treasures, 
orders  the  destinies  of  great  nations,  and  moves 
only  among  the  great  rulers  of  the  earth.  Re- 
ligious delusion  brings  its  victim  to  the  throne  of 
God  and  makes  life  in  Paradise  a  tangible 
reality.  So  that  delusion  always  realises  the 
goal  that  each  has  longed  for.  It  gratifies  our 
desires  to  the  utmost  limit.  Sympathetically 
it  takes  a  hand  in  our  affairs  and  completes  the 
altogether  too  pretentious  destiny  of  those  upon 
whom  fulfillment  never  smiles." 

What  a  beautiful  idea  !  Delusion  is  a  wish- 
fulfilment  exactly  as  the  dream  is.  The  mad- 
house is  the  paradise  of  thoughts,  the  heaven 
in  which  wishes  meet  with  unHmited  fulfilment. 
And  human  beings  sicken  so  often,  and  madness 
increases  with  such  uncanny  rapidity,  because 
our  most  secret  wishes  are  never  gratified, 
because  in  these  dull  times  the  miraculous 
has  died,  and  because  life  demands  so  much 
renunciation    and    yields    so    little    happiness. 


132  REFUGE    IN    DISEASE 

Let  us  draw  these  lessons  from  the  foregoing 
remarks  :  to  keep  one's  desires  within  bounds 
means  to  assure  one's  spiritual  health.  Inordinate 
ambition,  which  foolish  parents  kindle  in  their 
children's  hearts,  is  often  the  cause  of  an  early 
breakdown.  We  must  school  ourselves  and 
our  children  to  wish  only  for  the  attainable  and 
to  attain  our  desires.  Our  ideals  must  live  in 
our  breasts,  not  in  the  outer  world.  Then  we 
may  find  in  ourselves  what  the  world  denies  us. 
They  who  can  find  refuge  in  their  health  will 
escape  having  to  take  refuge  in  disease. 


WHY    WE    TRAVEL 

Why  do  we  not  know  why  we  travel  ?  Haven't 
we  the  imperative  obHgation  to  recuperate  ? 
Does  not  our  malady  enforce  a  trip  to  a  health 
resort  ?  Are  we  not  thirsty  for  new  countries, 
new  people,  a  new  environment  ? 

Peace  !  peace  !  No,  we  do  not  know  !  Or 
rather,  we  do  not  wish  to  know.  Naturally, 
we  always  have  a  few  superficial  motives  at 
our  disposal  when  it  suits  us  to  mask  our  un- 
conscious secrets  from  ourselves  and  from  the 
world.  Why  do  we  travel  ?  Psychologists  have 
given  many  reasons,  but  they  do  not  go  beyond 
such  superficial  motives  as  "  the  desire  for  a 
change,"  "  a  craving  for  excitement,"  "  curios- 
ity," "  fatigue,  the  need  for  a  rest,"  "  flight 
from  the  home,"  etc.  Some  go  further  and 
attribute  the  desire  to  travel  to  the  elementary 
pleasure  of  being  in  motion.  For  these  psycholo- 
gists the  little  child's  first  step  is  its  first  journey, 
the  last  step  of  the  weary  aged  their  last  journey. 
Others  again  veritably  classify  journeys  and 
distinguish  between  trips  undertaken  for  health 
reasons,    business    trips,    scientific    trips,    etc. 

Vain  beginning  !  In  reality  one  trip  is  like 
another.  If  we  would  understand  the  elementary 
feelings  associated  with  a  trip  we  must  go  back 

(133) 


134  WHY    WE    TRAVEL 

to  our  youth.  In  youth  we  still  have  a  sense 
of  the  wonderful ;  in  youth  the  horizon  of  our 
fantasies  is  aglow  with  wondrous  visions. 
But  of  course  the  world  about  us  is  solemn  and 
wearisome,  full  of  duties  and  obligations.  But 
ah,  the  wide  world  without !  There  dangerous 
adventures  smile  alluringly  ;  there  unrestrained 
freedom  beckons  ;  there  deeds  may  be  achieved 
that  may  make  kings  of  us.  In  our  thoughts 
we  build  a  small  skiff  that  will  take  us  out  of  the 
narrow  channel  of  our  homes  into  the  vast  sea  ; 
we  battle  on  the  prairie  with  the  brave  and 
crafty  Indians  ;  we  seek  out  the  sun-burned 
gold-fields  in  the  new  world  ;  we  put  a  hurried 
girdle  round  about  the  earth,  and — when  at  top 
speed — we  would  even  attempt  a  flight  to  the 
moon. 

Nothing  that  makes  an  impression  on  the 
human  mind  is  ever  lost.  Our  youth  with  its 
fantasies  and  childish  desires  exerts  an  important 
influence  on  us  all  our  life.  Henceforth  all  our 
excursions  are  journeys  into  the  realm  of  youth. 
All,  all  are  alike.  Life  hems  us  in  with  innumer- 
able obstacles,  bonds,  and  walls.  The  older 
we  grow  the  greater  becomes  the  weight  that 
loads  us  down.  In  the  depths  of  the  soul  the 
tintinnabulation  of  youth  is  ringing  and  speaking 
to  us  of  life  and  freedom,  and  keeps  on  ringing 
alluringly  till  weary  man  surrenders  and  takes 
a  trip.  The  tinkling  music  of  the  soul  works 
strongest  on  the  mind  of  youth.  He,  fortunate 
he,  knows  not  the  difference  between  the  music 


WHY   WE    TRAVEL  ijj 

of  his  heart  and  the  hum  of  the  world  without. 
He  knows  not  yet  that  the  world  is  everywhere 
the  same,  the  people  everywhere  the  same, 
and  the  mountains,  the  lakes,  the  seas,  with  but 
slight  variations,  the  same.  His  longings 
carry  him  out,  far  out,  and  he  seeks  their  ful- 
filment. 

The  adult  lives  a  life  of  bitter  disappointments. 
He  never  seeks  the  new.  He  longs  only  to  get 
rid  of  the  old.  And  the  aged  wanderer,  having 
reached  the  end  of  the  vale  of  life,  follows  his 
buried  wishes,  his  memories  of  the  beautiful 
days  in  which  there  was  still  something  to  hope 
for,  in  which  he  was  not  beyond  self-deception. 

It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  ours  is  the  travelling 
age.  This  is  partly  due  to  the  fact  that  we 
experience  so  little,  as  we  have  already  said, 
in  our  craving  for  excitement.  The  many  in- 
ventions that  have  conquered  time  and  space 
have  made  it  possible  for  us  to  fly  over  the  whole 
world,  and  thus  the  primary  purpose  of  travell- 
ing, the  hunger  for  experience,  shrinks  into  trivial, 
merry  or  vexatious  hotel  adventures.  But  in 
every  such  trip  one  may  discover  a  deeply  hidden 
kernel  of  the  voyages  of  the  old  Vikings.  Every 
journey  is  a  tour  of  conquest.  Here  at  home 
we  have  found  our  level ;  our  neighbours  know  us 
and  have  passed  their  irrevocable  judgment 
on  our  person.  To  travel  means  to  conquer 
the  world  anew,  to  make  oneself  respected  and 
esteemed.  Every  new  touring  acquaintance 
must  stand  for  a  new  conquest.     We  display  all 


136  WHY    WE    TRAVEL 

our  talents  for  which  we  no  longer  have  any  use 
at  home  and  all  our  almost  rusty  intellectual 
weapons,  our  amiability,  our  courteousness, 
our  gallantry,  are  again  taken  out  of  the  soul's 
lumber  chamber  and  put  to  use  in  conquering 
new  persons.  This  secret  foolery  compensates 
us  for  all  the  plans  of  conquest  that  we  have 
long  ago  given  up.  To  conquer  persons  without 
having  to  depend  on  one's  social  background 
is  one  of  the  greatest  delights  of  travelling. 
How  strange  !  As  in  ordinary  life  we  seek 
ourself  and  are  overjoyed  to  find  ourself  in  our 
environment  and  get  most  out  of  the  individual 
who  is  most  like  ourself,  so  everywhere  abroad 
we  seek  our  own  home.  How  happy  we  are 
on  beholding  a  familiar  face  even  though  it  be 
that  of  a  person  who  has  been  ever  so  unsympa- 
thetic or  indifferent.  We  are  delighted  with 
him  and  greet  him  like  a  trusted  friend— only 
because  he  represents  for  us  a  fragment  of  our 
home  which  we  have  been  seeking  out  here  and 
which  we  have  found,  to  some  extent,  in  him. 
That  is  why  such  discoveries  make  us  happiest 
as  revealing  identities  with  our  home.  Even  in 
this  the  infantile  character  of  travelling  is  shown. 
Just  as  in  our  youth  we  had  to  learn  many 
things  that  we  had  to  forget  subsequently  so 
we  act  with  regard  to  our  journeys ;  every 
new  city,  every  new  region  is  a  kind  of  primer 
whose  fundamentals  we  have  to  make  our  own 
no  matter  how  much  it  goes  against  our  grain  to 
do  so.     The  faithful  visiting  of  all  the  objects 


WHY   WE    TRAVEL  137 

of  interest  with  our  Baedeker  in  our  hands, 
the  profound  sense  of  an  obHgation  to  have  seen 
so-and-so  is  clearly  such  an  infantile  trait  and 
has  about  it  much  of  the  youthfulness  and 
school-boyishness  of  the  time  in  which  the 
teacher's  authority  meant  compelling  knowledge 
to  follow  a  set  norm. 

Much  might  be  said  about  the  technique  of 
travelling.  The  manner  in  which  the  thought 
springs  from  the  unconscious,  gently  and  with 
tender  longing,  takes  on  more  definite  shape  and 
apparently  suddenly  breaks  out  during  the 
night  with  the  violence  of  a  deed,  presents 
almost  a  neurotic  picture,  and  one  is  justified, 
from  this  point  of  view,  in  speaking  of  a  "  touring 
neurosis."  Every  repression  begets  a  com- 
pulsive idea.  The  repression  of  the  emotions  of 
youth  begets  a  touring  neurosis.  The  compulsion 
is  strongest  in  the  first  few  days  during  which 
difficult  internal  conflicts  have  to  be  overcome. 
The  threads  that  bind  us  to  our  home,  our 
vocation,  and  our  beloved,  must  first  be  wholly 
severed.  This  happens  only  after  several  days, 
after  the  so-called  "  travel-reaction."  That  is 
the  name  I  would  propose  for  that  unpleasant 
feeling  that  overcomes  us  after  a  few  days. 
Suddenly  we  feel  lonesome  and  alone,  curse  the 
desire  that  prompted  us  to  leave  our  home, 
and  play  with  the  idea  whether  it  would  not  be 
better  to  terminate  the  trip  and  go  back  home. 
It  is  only  when  this  reaction  has  been  overcome, 
when  the  confHct  between  the  present  and  the 


138  WHY    WE    TRAVEL 

past  has  been  decided  in  favour  of  the  latter, 
only  then  has  one  acquired  the  correct  attitude 
to  travelling,  an  attitude  which  depends  upon  a 
complete  forgetting  of  our  social  and  individual 
obligations.  It  is,  for  all  the  world,  as  if  after 
this  reaction  we  had  suppressed  all  our  relations 
to  our  home  and  freed  all  our  inhibitions.  Only 
then  can  we  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  travelling, 
but,  alas,  it  lasts  only  a  short  time.  For  soon 
there  rises  before  our  eyes,  like  a  threatening 
monster,  the  time  when  we  must  again  resume  our 
obligations.  The  sense  of  duty  gets  stronger  and 
stronger,  the  desire  for  travelling  gets  weaker 
and  weaker,  and  after  a  short  but  decisive 
conflict,  the  fever  for  travelling  abates,  leaving 
behind  it  a  little  heap  of  ashes  in  which  the  feeble 
coals  of  memory  gradually  die. 

It  is  a  profound  feeling  of  bliss  that  we  feel  at 
home,  for  down  at  the  bottom  of  the  heart  we 
have  always  been  faithful  to  the  home.  We  see 
everything  in  the  new  colours  with  which  our 
journey  has  beautified  the  dull  gray  of  daily 
life ;  alas !  they  are  only  temporary  joys, 
borrowed  harmonies,  which  lose  their  intensity 
in  the  day's  progress  and  are  bound  to  return  to 
their  former  dulness. 

Particular  mention  must  be  made  of  the 
journeys  of  married  couples.  These,  too,  are  trips 
into  the  realm  of  youth,  into  the  beautiful 
country  of  the  bethrothal  period,  and  thus 
every  such  trip  is  a  new  honeymoon.  The 
energies  which  had  hitherto   been   devoted   to 


WHY    WE    TRAVEL  139 

the  discharge  of  their  duties  have  now  been 
freed  and  burst  powerfully  into  the  amatory- 
sphere  ;  but  they  may  also  intensify  components 
of  aversion  and  hatred,  and  are  just  as  likely  to 
emphasize  antagonisms  as,  under  circumstances, 
they  may  build  bridges  over  bottomless  depths. 
Inasmuch  as  en  tour  thought  and  feeling  are  domi- 
nated by  infantile  traits,  and  inasmuch  as  to  a 
certain  extent  a  new  spring  of  love  awakens 
with  the  youthful  fire  and  youthful  tenderness, 
a  journey  may — just  because  of  these  results — 
result  in  disappointments  such  as  cannot  other- 
wise be  brought  to  light  in  staid  old  age. 

Let  us  also  make  mention  of  the  opportunity 
a  journey  gives  one  of  living  a  purely  physical 
existence,  of  enjoying  the  rare  pleasure  of 
feeling  oneself  a  creature  of  muscles,  a  thing  all 
backbone  and  little  brain.  Let  us  also  mention 
the  delight  of  feeling  oneself  a  stranger,  of 
shaking  off  every  irritating  constraint,  of  being 
able  to  break  with  impunity  the  rules  of  pro- 
priety and  good  breeding,  and  we  have,  in 
comparison  with  all  the  really  important  psycho- 
logical motives,  touched  only  a  small  part  of 
the  surface  psychology  of  travelling. 

And  now  I  come  to  the  really  important 
point  of  my  thesis.  What  I  have  hitherto  said 
is  of  general  validity,  applying  to  the  generality 
of  travelling  people.  But  I  believe  that  every 
individual  has  also  a  secret,  deep-lying  motive 
of  which  he  himself  is  unaware  and  which  one 
rarely  is  in  a  position  to  discover.     Now  and  then 


I40  WHY    WE    TRAVEL 

one  may  succeed  in  discovering  such  a  motive 
and  one  is  then  astonished  at  the  strange  things 
that  may  be  hidden  behind  the  passion  of 
travelUng. 

There  are  so  many  things  that  we  seek  all  our 
life  and  that,  alas  !  we  can  never  find.  One  is 
on  the  hunt  for  a  friend  who  will  "  understand  " 
him ;  another  for  a  beloved  whom  he  can 
comprehend  ;  the  third  for  a  place  where  he 
may  find  the  people  he  has  dreamed  of.  Which 
of  us  has  not  his  secret,  dark  desires  and  longings 
which  really  belong  to  "  the  other  one  "  within 
us  and  not  to  the  outer  personage  on  whom  the 
sun  shines  ?  What  is  denied  us  by  the 
environment  may  possibly  be  found  somewhere 
beyond.  What  withers  here  may  bear  luxuriant 
blossoms  somewhere  beyond.     .     . 

The  deepest-lying,  repressed  desires  are  the 
driving  power  in  the  fever  for  travelling.  We 
are  infected — infected  by  the  seeds  that  have 
been  slumbering  within  us  for  years  and  which 
have  now  with  mysterious  power  engendered 
the  ardour  that  drives  us  on  to  travel.  Behind 
every  journey  there  lies  a  hidden  motive.  It 
will,  of  course,  be  a  difficult  matter  to  discover 
in  every  case  this  deeply  hidden  motive,  this 
innermost  spring  of  action.  In  some  cases  one 
succeeds,  however,  and  lights  upon  most  re- 
markable things.  One  may  hit  upon  some  excit- 
ing touring  experience  of  earlier  days,  upon  a 
strange  fantasy,  upon  some  sweet  wish  that  seems 
to  be  too  grotesque  to  be  spoken  of  openly. 


WHY    WE    TRAVEL  141 

No  one  has  yet  fathomed  just  what  constitutes 
happiness.  It  is  never  the  present,  always  the 
future.  A  trip  is  a  journey  into  the  future, 
a  hunting  after  happiness. 

The  best  Hght  on  the  psychology  of  the 
"  touring  neurosis  "  is  thrown  by  a  consideration 
of  the  opposite  phenomenon — the  "  fear  of 
travelling."  There  are  many  persons  who  are 
afraid  of  every  journey,  for  whom  a  railroad 
trip  is  a  torture,  for  whom  going  away  from  home 
is  a  punishment.  There  are  persons  who  have 
compromised  with  the  present  and  have  given 
up  all  hope  of  a  future  ;  who  have  no  happiness 
to  lose  and  therefore  have  no  wish  to  achieve 
any ;  who  fear  any  great  change  and  who  have 
become  wrapped  up  in  themselves.  They  are 
the  great  panegyrists  of  home,  the  enthusiastic 
patriots,  the  contemners  of  everything  foreign. 
They  behave  exactly  like  the  fox  for  whom  the 
grapes  were  too  sour.  Because  their  fears 
won't  let  them  travel  they  prove  to  themselves 
and  to  the  world  at  large  that  travelling  is 
nonsensical,  that  the  city  they  live  in  is  the  best 
of  all  places  to  live  in.  The  fear  of  travelling 
also  has  a  hidden  motive  which  not  rarely  is 
fortified  by  justifiable  and  unjustifiable  con- 
sciousness of  guilt.  Why  we  do  not  travel  is 
often  a  much  more  interesting  problem  than  why 
we  do  travel. 

Fear  and  desire  are  brother  and  sister  and 
emanate  from  the  same  primal  depths.  The 
wish  often  converts  to  fear  and  fear  to  wish. 


142  WHY    WE    TRAVEL 

One  who  is  incapable  in  his  heart  to  fly  from  him- 
self and  his  environment  bears  a  heavy  and 
unbreakable  chain  within  his  soul.  So  do  we 
all.  But  we  break  it  now  and  then.  The  future 
may  perhaps  create  free  human  beings.  Then 
there  may  perhaps  be  no  abysms  of  the  soul. 
Just  at  present  darkness  surrounds  us.  The 
mysteries  of  the  soul  are  barred  to  us.  Its 
depths  are  unfathomable.  Even  if  we  have 
illumined  some  hidden  corner  and  brought 
something  that  was  long  concealed  to  the  light 
of  consciousness,  it  is  only  like  a  drop  snatched 
from  the  infinity  of  the  ocean.  The  real  reason 
why  we  travel  can  be  told  us  only  by  our  "  other 
self,"  that  "  other  one "  whom  we  buried  in 
our  remote  youth.  Whither  we  travel  is  quite 
clear.  Large  and  small,  young  and  old,  fools  and 
wise  men — all  journey  to  the  realm  of  youth. 
Life  takes  us  into  the  kingdom  of  dreams, 
and  the  dream  takes  us  back  again  into  life, 
into  that  life  to  which  we  have  been  assigned 
and  to  which  our  deepmost  desires  belong. 
What  desires  ?  Those  are  the  secrets  we  anxiously 
conceal  from  ourselves. 


MOODY    PERSONS 

A  beautiful  warm  summer  day.  The  church- 
yard lies  dreamily  in  the  sultry  noonday 
atmosphere.  All  nature  seems  to  be  possessed 
by  the  desire  to  imitate  the  sleep  of  those  interred 
in  the  womb  of  earth.  Suddenly  there  is  heard 
a  grinding  sound  in  the  fine  gravel  and  a  curly, 
rosy-cheeked,  dark-haired  lad  is  seen  leaping 
over  hedges  and  over  mounds  after  a  gilded 
butterfly     .     .     . 

Wondrous  images  loom  up  before  me  like 
large  great  question  marks  in  the  trembling 
air.  Similar  scenes  from  the  distant  mirage  of 
my  own  youth  come  to  mind.  Like  a  hot, 
long-dammed-up  stream  my  emotions  break  from 
the  unconsciousness  into  consciousness.  I  am 
overcome  by  a  long-forgotten  yearning.  Is  not 
my  heart  beating  faster  ?  Is  there  not  a  wild 
pleasure  in  the  melancholy  that  oppresses  me  ? 

How  strange  !  A  little  while  ago  I  lay  lost 
in  cheerful  reflections  in  the  tall  grass,  delighting 
in  the  noiseless  pace  of  time,  and  now  I  am  ex- 
cited, restless,  disturbed,  and  sad,  but  not 
unhappy.  My  mood  has  undergone  a  complete 
change.  What  has  brought  this  transformation 
about  ?  Surely,  only  the  appearance  of  the 
beautiful  boy  who  was  trying  to  catch  a  butter- 

(143) 


144  MOODY    PERSONS 

fly  with  his  green  net.  Why  did  this  scene 
excite  me  so  ?  There  must  have  been  set  up 
in  my  mind  a  thinking  process  of  which  I  was 
not  conscious.  Some  secret  power  that  drives 
the  wheels  of  the  emotions  had  set  into  action 
a  long-inhibited  and  hidden  spring. 

Gradually  the  shadowy  thoughts  came  into 
the  bright  light  of  comprehension.  The  boy 
was  to  me  a  symbol  of  my  life.  An  echo  of  my 
distant  youth.  And  the  slumbering  cemetery, 
my  inevitable  future.  My  heart  too  is  a  cemetery. 
Numberless  buried  hopes,  too  early  slain,  unblown 
buds,  longings  goaded  to  death,  unfulfilled 
wishes  lie  buried  here  within  and  no  cross 
betrays  their  presence.  And  over  all  these 
dead  possibilities  I,  too,  am  chasing  a  gilded 
butterfly.  And  when  I  catch  it  in  my  net 
I  seize  it  with  my  rude  heavy  hands,  doing 
violence  to  the  delicate  dust  on  its  wings,  and 
throw  the  lusterless  remainders  among  the 
dead.  Or  it  is  destined  to  a  place  in  a  box, 
transfixed  with  the  fine  needle  named  "  impres- 
sion "  and  constituting  one  of  the  collection 
of  dead  butterflies  which  go  to  make  up  "  mem- 
ory." 

It  really  was  an  "  unconscious "  thought, 
then,  that  transformed  my  mood  from  dur  into 
molL  And  the  truth  dawns  on  me  that  all 
our  "  incomprehensible  "  moods  are  logical  and 
that  they  must  all  have  a  secret  psychic  motiv- 
ation. Moody  persons  are  persons  with  whom 
things   are  not  in   order.     Their  consciousness 


MOODY    PERSONS  145 

is  split  up  into  numerous  emotionally-toned 
"  complexes."  An  unconscious  complex  is  like 
a  state  within  a  state.  A  sovereign  power,  too 
repressed,  too  weak,  and  too  tightly  fettered 
to  break  into  consciousness  without  having  to 
unmask,  but  strong  enough  to  influence  the 
individual's  conduct.  Moody  persons  have 
their  good  and  their  bad  days.  The  bad  days 
are  incomprehensible  puzzles  to  them.  Simple 
souls  speak  of  being  under  the  influence  of 
demons  ;  poets  share  their  pains  with  the  rest 
of  the  world  and  "  sublimate "  their  petty 
individual  woes  into  a  gigantic  world-woe ; 
commonplace  souls  place  the  responsibility  for 
their  moods  upon  "  nature,"  the  bad  weather, 
the  boss,  the  husband,  or  wife,  their  cook,  their 
employment,  and  what  not. 

In  the  grasp  of  an  incomprehensible  mood  we 
are  ill  at  ease  and  anxious,  very  much  like  a 
brave  person  who  finds  himself  threatened  in  a 
dark  forest  by  a  vindictive  enemy  whom  he 
cannot  see.  To  muster  up  courage  we  deceive 
ourselves,  just  as  the  little  child  that  falteringly 
proclaims  :  "  Please,  please  !  I  am  good.  The 
bogey  man  won't  come ! "  But  the  bogey 
man  does  come,  for  a  certainty.  He  always 
comes  again  because  everything  that  is  repressed 
must  take  on  the  characteristics  of  a  psychic 
compulsion.  If  we  do  not  want  him  to  come 
again  we  must  bravely  raise  our  eyelids  and  look 
at  him  fixedly  with  eyes  of  understanding  and 
reaHse  that  he  is  nothing  but  a  phantom  of  our 


146  MOODY    PERSONS 

excited  senses,  that  he  does  not  exist  and  has 
not  existed.  The  bogey  man  cannot  long  endure 
this  penetrating  look  ;  slowly  he  dissolves  into 
grey  shadows  and  disappears  for  ever. 

Modern  psychologists  have  pointed  out  the 
relationship  between  unmotived  moods  and  the 
periodical  character  of  certain  phenomena  of 
life.  It  is,  of  course,  a  fact  that  we  are  all 
subject  to  certain  partly  known  and  partly  un- 
known periodical  influences.  But  whether  this 
alone  is  sufficient  reason  for  attacks  of  depression 
does  not  seem  to  me  to  have  been  proved.  My 
own  experiences  speak  against  it.  Just  as  a 
stone,  thrown  into  a  body  of  water,  causes  the 
appearance  of  broad  circular  ripples  which 
gradually  get  feebler  and  feebler  until  they 
disappear  with  a  scarcely  perceptible  undulation 
of  the  surface,  so  does  a  strong  impression 
continue  to  work  within  us,  giving  rise  to  ever 
wider  but  ever  feebler  circles.  Only  when  these 
circles  set  a  floating  mine  in  motion  does  the 
water  shoot  up,  the  mud  is  thrown  on  high,  and 
the  clear  surface  is  muddied.  These  floating 
mines  are  the  split  off,  unconscious  complexes. 
The  secret  thought  must  not  be  put  in  motion. 

But  enough  of  metaphors !  Let  us  take  an 
example  from  our  daily  life.  A  women  is 
suffering  from  frequently-recurring  incompre- 
hensible depressions.  She  has  everything  that 
a  childish,  spoiled  heart  can  desire.  And  she  is 
not  a  spoiled  child,  for  she  had  been  a  poor 
seamstress  when  she  made  her  husband's  acquaint- 


MOODY    PERSONS  147 

ance.  Now  she  lives  in  a  magnificent  palace, 
wears  costly  garments,  has  a  houseful  of  servants, 
adorns  herself  with  the  finest  laces  ;  her  husband 
clothes  her  like  a  doll,  pampers  and  coddles  her, 
treats  her  with  the  greatest  affection — in  short, 
worships  her.  And  this  woman,  the  envy  of  her 
associates  as  she  rides  by  them  in  her  splendid 
automobile,  has  days  on  which  she  cries  for 
hours.  Our  first  guess  is  she  does  not  love  her 
husband.  You  are  wrong,  you  psychologists  of 
the  old  school !  She  does  love  her  husband,  she 
is  as  happy  with  her  finery  and  wealth  as  a 
child  with  a  toy  ;  she  can  assign  no  cause  for 
her  melancholy. 

Notwithstanding  this,  her  depression  was  of 
pyschic  origin.  When  we  investigated  carefully 
the  experiences  and  excitements  that  ushered  in 
one  of  these  attacks  it  became  clear  that  sub- 
terranean bridges  led  to  secret  (suppressed) 
desires.  Quite  often  the  immediate  occasion 
was  of  a  trifling  nature.  She  had  seen  a  poor 
woman  pass  her  in  the  street.  Alone  ?  No — 
with  a  young  man,  very  happy,  care-free,  their 
arms  affectionately  intertwined.  On  another 
occasion  she  had  been  reading  of  a  pair  of  lovers 
who  had  drowned  themselves.  Suicide  was  a 
subject,  beyond  all  others,  which  she  could  not 
bear  to  hear.  At  the  theatre  she  once  sat  in  a 
box  on  the  third  tier.  Suddenly  she  looked 
down  into  the  orchestra  and  was  seized  with 
horror.  That  was  a  yawning  abyss  !  What  if 
her  opera  glass  fell  down  there  !     Or  if  she  lost 


148  MOODY    PERSONS 

her  balance  and  toppled  over !  A  shudder 
passed  through  her.  She  put  the  opera  glass 
aside  and  became  greatly  depressed. 

The  mystery  surrounding  her  melancholy  was 
soon  solved.  Her  husband,  fifteen  years  her 
senior,  is  not  adapted  to  her  temperamentally. 
In  secret  she  longs  for  a  life  rich  in  emotions, 
full  of  sin  and  perhaps  also  of  vice.  Nature 
probably  intended  her  for  a  fast  woman,  not  for 
an  eminently  respectable  lady.  Alluring  melodies 
beckon  her  to  the  metropolis.  She  would  rather 
lose  her  breath  in  an  endless  dance  in  the  tight 
embrace  of  a  pair  of  coarse  arms  than  ride  sedately 
down  the  main  avenue.  She  loves  her  husband, 
but  sometimes  she  hates  him.  He's  the  obstacle. 
She  knows  how  terribly  jealous  he  is.  He  was 
very  sick  once  ;  just  then  the  wicked  thought 
entered  her  mind  :  "  If  he  died  now  I'd  be  rich 
and  free  !  "  The  reaction  was  not  long  in  coming. 
She  saw  herself  as  a  dreadful  sinner.  Life  had  no 
more  interest  for  her.  Since  then  she  has  been 
suffering  from  periodical  attacks  of  depression. 

What  happened  in  this  case  in  the  wake  of 
powerful  repressions  happens  a  little  in  all 
moody  persons.  An  unconscious  motive  for  the 
depression  can  always  be  demonstrated.  In  most 
instances  it  is  secret  reproaches  that  provoke 
the  change  in  mood.  In  young  people  they  are 
the  sequel  of  exaggerated  warnings  about  not 
injuring  their  health.  Sins  against  religion  and 
morality.  Reproaches  for  too  readily  yielding 
to    one's    impulses.     But    also    the    opposite ! 


MOODY    PERSONS  149 

Many  an  attack  of  depression  is  nothing  but  the 
expression  of  regret  at  having  to  be  virtuous. 

A  girl  suffers  from  violent  (psychically),  ap- 
parently wholly  unmotived  crying  spells.  The 
last  one  lasted  half  a  day.  I  inquired  whether 
she  had  excited  herself  in  some  way.  Had  she 
any  reason  for  being  depressed  ?  No  !  Was 
she  sure  ?  A  trifling  matter — "  of  no  particular 
significance  " — occurs  to  her.  On  one  of  the 
city  bridges  a  very  elegant,  young  gentleman  had 
addressed  her.  Would  she  permit  him  to 
accompany  her  ?  Indignantly  she  repelled  him. 
What  did  he  think  she  was  !  But  he  persisted 
in  his  role ;  he  painted  in  glowing  colours  the 
delights  of  a  rendezvous,  till  finally  she  found 
the  courage  to  exclaim  :  "  If  you  do  not  leave 
me  at  once,  I  shall  call  a  policeman  !  "  Then, 
flushed,  bathed  in  perspiration,  she  rushed 
home,  ate  her  meal  in  silence  and  soon  thereafter 
gave  vent  to  an  almost  unending  crying  spell. 

And  now  I  discover  that  her  first  attack  of 
crying  followed  a  similar  occurrence.  She  was 
coming  home  from  the  country  and  had  to  travel 
at  night.  She  asked  the  conductor  to  point 
out  the  ladies'  coupe.  To  her  horror  a  tall, 
blonde  lieutenant  entered  her  coupe  at  the  next 
station.  She  at  once  protested  vigorously  at  the 
intrusion.  The  officer  very  politely  offered  his 
apologies,  explaining  that  the  train  was  full  and 
that  he  would  be  quite  satisfied  with  a  modest 
corner.  He  would  be  greatly  obliged  to  her  for 
her  kindness.     But  so  anxious  was  she  about  her 


150  MOODY    PERSONS 

virtue  that  she  was  proof  against  his  entreaties. 
She  appealed  to  the  conductor  and  insisted  on 
her  rights.  The  spruce  officer  had  to  leave  the 
coupe  and  for  the  rest  of  the  night  she  was  not 
molested.  But  the  occurrence  had  so  excited 
her  that  she  could  not  fall  asleep  and  she  lay 
awake  till  dawn.  The  following  day  she  had  the 
first  attack  of  depression  and  crying.  She  be- 
wailed her  cruel  fate  that  compelled  her  to  be 
virtuous  while  all  the  hidden  voices  within 
clamoured  for  a  gay  life.  She  did  not  find 
herself  strong  enough  to  conquer  her  ethical 
inhibitions.  She  was  too  weak  to  sin  and  not 
strong  enough  to  be  really  virtuous. 

I  could  cite  many  such  examples.  They  all 
show  convincingly  that  there  are  no  "  inexplic- 
able "  psychic  depressions,  that  consciousness 
does  not  embrace  all  the  psychic  forces  that 
govern  and  direct  us. 

The  classification  of  human  beings  into  those 
that  are  free  and  those  that  are  not  was  deter- 
mined by  a  social  or  ethical  canon.  But  in 
reality  most  human  beings  are  the  slaves  of 
their  unconscious  complexes.  Only  he  can  be 
free  who  knows  himself  thoroughly,  who  has 
dared  to  look  unafraid  into  the  frightful  depths  of 
the  unconscious.  Most  persons  are  under  the 
yoke  of  their  "  other  self  "  who,  with  his  biting 
whip,  drives  them  to  pains  and  to  pleasures, 
compels  them  to  leave  the  table  of  life  and  goads 
them  into  the  arms  of  crime. 

The    greatest    happiness    in    life    is    to   have 


MOODY    PERSONS  151 

achieved  one's  inner  freedom.  This  thought  is 
still  expressed  in  an  old  aphorism.  "  Everyone 
may  have  his  moods  ;  but  his  moods  must  not 
have  him." 

Moody  persons  are  the  slaves  of  their  past, 
masters  of  renunciation  and  assuredly  bunglers  in 
the  art  of  life.  Their  only  salvation  is  in  learning 
the  truth  or  in  the  art  of  transforming  their  de- 
pression into  works  of  art.  Most  of  the  time 
they  glide  through  life's  turbulence  like  dreamers. 
Their  ears  are  turned  inward  and  thus  it  comes 
about  that  life's  call  is  perceived  but  faintly  by 
them.  They  are  chasing  butterflies  in  ceme- 
teries.    .     . 


OVERVALUED    IDEAS 

Ideas  resemble  coins  which  have  a  certain 
exchange  value  according  to  written  and  un- 
written laws.  Some  are  copper  coins,  so  defaced 
and  dirty  that  no  one  would  suspect  from  their 
looks  that  they  had  once  sparkled  like  bright 
gold.  Others  shine  even  to-day,  after  a  lapse  of 
a  thousand  years,  and  a  commanding  figure 
proudly  proclaims  its  origin.  One  might  even 
more  aptly  say  that  ideas  resemble  securities 
that  are  highly  valued  to-day  and  may  be 
worthless  to-morrow ;  one  day  they  promise 
their  possessor  wealth  and  fame,  and  the  next 
day  there  comes  a  spiritual  break,  he  is  impover- 
ished, and  is  left  with  an  apparently  worthless 
piece    of    paper.     .     . 

There  is  as  yet,  alas  !  no  standard  by  which 
the  values  of  different  ideas  might  be  measured. 
Every  man  constructs  for  himself  without  much 
ado  a  canon  whereby  to  value  his  own  thoughts. 
As  a  rule  he  swims  with  the  tide  of  current 
opinion  ;  more  rarely  he  goes  with  the  minority 
and  very  rarely  he  independently  makes  his 
own  measure  wherewith  to  judge  matters. 
Strange !  In  the  end  the  conflict  of  minds 
turns  altogether  about  ideas  and  their  estimation. 
What  else  do  geniuses,  the  pathfinders  of  man- 
kind, accomplish  but  to  disseminate  a  hitherto 
neglected  or  even  unknown  idea  and  cause  it  to 

(152) 


OVERVALUED    IDEAS  153 

be  generally  accepted  or  to  cause  ideas  that  have 
hitherto  stood  high  in  the  world's  estimation 
to  topple  from  their  thrones  ? 

Just  as  everything  else  in  life  runs  a  circuitous 
course,  in  which  beginning  and  end  touch,  so  is  it 
also  with  the  valuation  of  ideas.  Not  only  the 
genius,  but  the  fool  also  strips  old,  highly  esteem- 
ed ideas  and  overvalues  others  that  he  has 
created  for  himself.  The  genius  and  the  fool 
agree  in  that  they  permit  themselves  to  be  led 
by  the  "  overvaluation  "  of  their  ideas.  This 
expression  was  coined  in  a  happy  moment  by  the 
psychiatrist  Wernicke.  It  tells  more  in  its 
pregnant  brevity  than  a  long-winded  definition 
would.  Formerly  it  was  the  custom  to  speak  of 
the  "  fixed  ideas "  of  the  sufferers  from  the 
peculiar  form  of  insanity  which  physicians  call 
"  paranoia,"  the  mental  disease  which  the 
laiety  knows  better  and  understands  less  than 
any  other  psychosis.  A  delusion  was  regarded 
as  a  fixed  idea  which  neither  experience  nor 
logic  could  shake.  To-day  we  have  penetrated 
deeper  into  the  problems  of  delusions.  We 
know  that  ideas  differ  from  one  another  tremend- 
ously. Some  are  anemic  and  colourless,  come  like 
pale  shadows  and  so  depart.  Others  have  flesh 
and  blood  and  scintillate  in  brilliant  colours.  Long 
after  they  have  vanished,  their  image  still  trembles 
in  our  souls  in  gently  dying  oscillations.  The 
explanation  for  this  phenomenon  is  very  simple. 
Our  attention  is  dependent  upon  our  emotions. 
Pale  thoughts  are  indifferent  and  have  no  em- 


154  OVERVALUED    IDEAS 

phasis.  Coloured  ideas  are  richly  endowed  with 
emotions,  being  either  pleasurable  or  painful. 

As  a  rule  ideas  are  in  continual  conflict  with 
one  another.  The  instincts  surge  upward  from 
the  depth,  the  inhibitions  bear  down  from  above, 
and  between  them — owing  to  stimuli  from  within 
and  without — the  sea  of  ideas  rocks  up  and  down, 
during  which  time  another  idea  rises  to  the 
mirror-like  surface  of  consciousness.  Suddenly- 
one  remains  on  top  and  becomes  stationary, 
like  a  buoy  anchored  deep  to  the  sea's  bottom. 
This  is  the  "  fixed  idea  "  of  older  writers  and  the 
"  overvalued  ideas "  of  modern  psychother- 
apeutists. 

This  idea  is  really  deeply  anchored.  At  the 
bottom  of  the  unconscious  lie  the  great  "  com- 
plexes "  which  impart  a  corresponding  accent  to 
our  various  ideas.  An  overvalued  idea  is 
anchored  in  a  "  complex  "  which  has  repressed 
all  other  "  complexes."  It  is  accompanied  or 
invested  with  a  powerful  affect  which  has 
stripped  other  ideas  of  their  affects. 

A  very  old  example — if  one  may  so  call  it — 
of  physiological  insanity  is  the  condition 
known  as  "  being  in  love."  A  German  psychia- 
trist has  taken  the  wholly  supererogatory  pains 
to  prove  anew  that  a  lover  is  a  kind  of  madman 
and  he  designates  love  as  "  physiological  para- 
noia." But,  unfortunately,  he  makes  no  distinc- 
tion between  loving  and  being  in  love.  But  it 
is  just  through  this  distinction  that  we  are 
enabled  precisely  to  define  the  conception  of  an 


OVERVALUED    IDEAS  155 

overvalued  idea.  Like  an  example  from  a 
text-book.  For  love  is  an  idea  whose  value  is 
generally  acknowledged.  We  love  our  parents, 
our  teacher,  our  country,  art,  our  friends,  etc. 

But  as  regards  being  in  love  it  is  quite  a  differ- 
ent matter.  As  to  this  the  environment  does  not 
accept  the  exaggerated  valuation  of  the  emotions. 
Here  love  becomes  an  overvalued  idea.  Arguing 
with  one  who  is  in  love  about  common  sense, 
religion,  education,  station,  or  politics  will  not 
affect  him  in  the  least.  He  is  dominated 
solely  by  the  love-complex.  This  alone  deter- 
mines the  resonance  of  his  thoughts  and  feelings. 
The  attraction  to  the  chosen  object  has  attracted 
all  the  other  affects  to  it,  has  placed  all  the 
impulses  at  the  service  of  one  overvalued  idea. 
He  loves  life  but  only  if  he  be  together  with  his 
beloved  ;  he  is  jealous,  but  only  with  reference 
to  the  love-object ;  he  is  interested  only  in  such 
matters  as  are  in  some  way  related  to  that 
object.  The  fool  who  is  being  dominated  by  an 
overvalued  idea  acts  exactly  in  the  same  way. 
The  lunatic  who  imagines  himself  the  king  of  the 
world,  and  in  whom  a  childhood  wish  had  over- 
poweringly  established  itself  as  a  fact  in  his 
consciousness,  has  interest  only  for  such  things 
as  find  access  to  this  wish  ;  the  victim  of  ideas 
of  persecution  discovers  in  the  news  items  of  the 
daily  papers  the  important  communication  that 
his  enemies  are  laying  traps  for  him  ;  the  un- 
fortunate love-sick  youth  who  imagines  that 
Princess  X  wants  to  give  him  her  hand  in  marriage 


iS6  OVERVALUED    IDEAS 

sees  in  all  sorts  of  advertisements  of  love-hungry 
ladies  secret  communications  from  his  princess. 

These  poor  fools  bring  everything  they  see  and 
everything  they  feel  into  relationship  with  the 
overvalued  idea  which,  projected  outward  in  the 
shape  of  an  hallucination,  sounds  to  their  ears 
like  a  spiritual  echo  and  blinds  their  eyes  like  a 
vision. 

A  lover  acts  essentially  like  this.  That  is 
why  the  world  says  of  a  person  in  love  that  he 
makes  himself  ridiculous.  A  handkerchief  or  a 
glove,  or  anything  belonging  to  the  beloved, 
becomes  a  fetich  which  can  evoke  the  most 
ecstatic  emotions.  Anything  that  can  be 
associated  with  love  is  overvalued. 

Another  question  involuntarily  presents  itself. 
Is  love,  in  the  form  known  as  "  being  in  love," 
the  only  overvalued  idea  with  which  a  normal 
person  may  be  afflicted  ?  Are  there  any  other 
forms  of  "  physiological  insanity  " — if  we  may 
use  the  term  coined  by  Lower  and  subsequently 
imitated   by   Moebius  ? 

The  answer  to  these  questions  is  not  difficult. 
A  backward  look  teaches  us  what  unspeakable 
evils  overvalued  ideas  have  wrought  in  man's 
history.  For  overvalued  ideas  are  sources  of 
great  danger.  They  are  richly  endowed  with 
emotions  and  consequently  lend  themselves  to 
suggestion  more  readily  than  almost  any  other  idea. 
Bleuler  has  proved  that  suggestion  is  nothing 
but  the  transference  of  an  emotion.  And  such 
overvalued    ideas    can    be    hurled    with    great 


OVERVALUED    IDEAS  157 

suggestive  force  among  the  multitude  and  change 
the  individual — and  even  whole  communities — 
into  a  fool.  That  is  how  the  psychoses  of  whole 
nations  have  arisen.  The  tremendous  power  of 
overvalued  ideas  can  be  understood  if  one  thinks 
of  the  crusades,  the  witchcraft  persecutions, 
hysterical  epidemics,  the  Dreyfus  affair,  anarch- 
ism, etc. 

It  is  a  sad  fact  that  none  of  us  can  be  free  from 
overvalued  ideas.  In  this  sense  there  is  really 
no  difference  between  fools  and  healthy  persons. 
Everyone  of  us  bears  within  himself  a  hidden 
quantity  of  neurosis  and  psychosis.  What 
saves  us  from  the  insane  asylum  is  perhaps  only 
the  circumstance  that  we  hide  our  overvalued 
ideas  or  that  so  many  persons  share  our  folly 
and  that  the  multitude  accepts  it  as  wisdom. 

There  are  innumerable  aphorisms,  the  crystal- 
lised precipitations  of  thousands  of  years,  exper- 
ience, that  express  this  truth.  "  Every  man  has 
his  little  crack,  his  dross  and  his  sliver."  (In  the 
German  saying  the  overvalued  idea  is  compared 
to  a  splinter  in  the  brain.  An  excellent  mata- 
phor  !)  "If  you  see  a  fool  take  hold  of  your  own 
ears."  '*  You  cannot  name  a  wise  man  who  was 
not  guilty  of  some  folly."  (The  reader  will  find 
ample  material  on  this  subject  in  Dr.  Moenken- 
moller's  book  on  *  mental  disease  and  mental 
weakness  in  satire,  proverb,  and  humour,'  pub- 
lished in  1907.)  In  other  words  :  We  all  suffer 
from  a  false  and  subjective  valuation  of  our  ideas. 
We    all  drag  overvalued    ideas    about  with  us. 


iS8  OVERVALUED    IDEAS 

It  is  the  dream  of  all  great  minds  to  revise 
these  overvalued  ideas.  Nietzsche's  life  work 
was  a  struggle  with  overvalued  ideas.  While  so 
engaged,  he  himself  became  the  victim  of  an 
overvalued  idea,  and  his  superman  will  forever 
remain  a  literary  myth.  But  if  the  twilight  of 
Gods  could  once  set  in  for  the  overvalued  ideas 
then  only  could  we  do  full  justice  to  his  rhapsod- 
ies in  "  Beyond  Good  and  Evil."  For  in  no 
other  sphere  is  there  such  luxuriance  of  over- 
valued ideas  as  in  the  ethical.  All  progress  has 
been  brought  about  by  the  suppression  of  the 
natural  impulses.  All  our  education,  using  the 
word  in  its  true  sense,  consists  in  investing  our 
instincts  and  impulses  with  dont's.  The  sum 
total  of  these  inhibitions  we  call  moralitv. 
Progress  consists  in  getting  pleasure  out  of  the 
inhibition,  in  converting  the  displeasure  of  being 
inhibited  into  ethical  pleasure.  The  striving  for 
this  goal  results  in  a  kind  of  ethical  burdening. 
One  who  has  had  the  opportunity  to  study 
neurotics  will  be  amazed  at  the  many  agoniz- 
ing conscious  pangs  they  suffer  from  owing  to 
their  ignorance  of  man's  true  nature.  These 
times  pant  under  the  burden  of  morality  as  an 
overvalued  idea.  They  are  in  danger  of  asphyx- 
iating under  the  ethical  burden.  A  false  and 
hypocritical  morality,  by  disseminating  an  un- 
healthy conception  of  our  dispositions  (instincts), 
has  turned  our  views  on  what  constitutes  sin 
topsy-turvy.  The  consequences  are  only  too 
evident.     On    the    one    hand,    we    behold,    as 


OVERVALUED    IDEAS  159 

evidences  of  suppression,  indulgence  in  frivolities, 
pleasure  in  the  piquant,  a  delight  in  indelicate 
jokes,  which  forcibly  intrude  into  life  and 
art ;  on  the  other  hand,  as  the  natural  reaction 
to  this,  an  over-luxuriance  of  scientific  and 
pseudo-scientific  sexual  literature.  And  all 
because  morality  became  a  ruinously  over- 
valued idea.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  misunderstood. 
Morality  will  always  remain  the  goal  of  noble 
souls,  but  only  that  kind  of  morality  which 
harmonizes  with  man's  nature.  Where  morality 
does  violence  to  nature  it  becomes  natural,  and 
brings  about  not  ethical  freedom  but  ethical 
burdening. 

But  moraHty  is  not  the  only  overvalued  idea 
that  turns  the  half  of  mankind  into  fools.  If  we 
survey  the  chaos  of  modern  social  life  we  shall 
easily  find  everywhere  evidences  of  the  endless 
disputes  and  irritating  conflicts  caused  by  over- 
valued ideas.  Scientists  may  prove  that  the 
theory  of  races  is  no  longer  tenable,  that  the 
asserted  purity  of  races  is  a  fable,  etc.  Not- 
withstanding all  that,  the  German  Workurka 
and  the  Checko  rustic  are  always  at  each  other's 
throats.  Why  cite  other  examples  ?  In  racial, 
religious,  national,  and  other  discords  it  is  always 
an  overvalued  idea  that  makes  a  harmonious 
evolution  impossible.  Verily,  the  whole  world 
is  an  insane  asylum  because  the  essential  factor 
in  delusions,  an  overvalued  idea,  pervades  the  air 
like  infectious  psychic  germs. 

Will    the    world    ever    be    better  ?     From    a 


i6o  OVERVALUED    IDEAS 

survey  of  the  past  we  are  justified  only  in  being 
coldly  sceptical  and  discouragingly  dubious.  A 
conflict  of  ideas  will  continue  as  long  as  there  are 
dissensions  between  human  beings.  Ideas  to 
wage  a  war  for  exsistence.  A  few  survive  longer 
than  others,  are  highly  esteemed  till  their  course 
is  run  and  are  discovered  to  have  been  over- 
valued. But  as  long  as  they  have  the  mastery 
they  change  credulous  men  into  foolish  children. 
From  this  endless  round  there  is  no  escape. 
And  folly  and  wisdom  lead  the  never-ending 
dance  until  the  dark,  wide  open  gates  of  the 
future  swallow  them. 


AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS 

The  last  few  years  the  child  has  become  the 
centre  of  interest.  Funny  as  it  may  sound,  it 
may  almost  be  asserted  that  we  had  just  re- 
discovered the  child.  Congresses  are  held, 
artists  devote  their  talents  to  portraying  the 
life  of  the  child,  expositions  acquaint  us  with  the 
many  aspects  of  the  advances  that  have  been 
made  in  the  new  knowledge.  Is  it  any  wonder 
then  that  we  have  suddenly  been  made  acquainted 
with  the  abuses  of  children  ?  That  we  have 
shudderingly  learned  that  there  are  children  who 
are  tortured  by  their  own  mothers  ?  There  were 
loud  cries  of  horror.  The  fountain  of  humanity 
became  a  broad  stream  which  must  drive  the 
mills  of  a  new  social  organization  in  the  interests 
of  the  defenceless  child.  Who  would  withhold 
his  approval  of  this  movement  ?  Who  would 
oppose  it  ?  For  truly  there  is  no  sadder  spectacle 
than  a  child  tortured  to  death  by  its  own  parents. 
The  whole  instinct  for  race  preservation  cries 
out   against  it.     .     . 

But  this  theme  may  also  be  regarded  from 
another  angle,  and  I  purpose  showing  from  the 
point  of  view  of  the  physician  and  the  pedagog 
that  the  reverse  of  abuse,  viz.,  excessive  affec- 
tion, has  a  dark  side,  that  it,  too,  is  capable  of 

(i6i) 


i62        AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS 

ruining  a  child's  life  and  condemning  an  inno- 
cent being  to  lifelong  suffering. 

At  a  private  gathering  of  physicians  not  long 
ago  the  subject  of  the  last  congress  for  the 
protection  of  children  was  discussed  from  its 
more  serious  as  well  as  lighter  aspects.  A 
Viennese  neurologist  ventured  the  following 
remark  ;  "  I  regard  it  as  a  great  misfortune  if  a 
woman's  affection  for  her  husband  is  expended 
upon  her  child.  A  misfortune  for  humanity, 
for,  in  this  way,  the  number  of  nervous  persons 
will  be  incalculably  increased." 

One  is  strongly  inclined  at  first  energetically 
to  attack  this  opinion.  What !  A  tender, 
affectionate  bringing  up  will  make  a  child 
neurotic  ?  Who  can  prove  that  a  happy  child- 
hood results  in  an  unhappy  life  ?  Shall  parents 
be  afraid  to  show  their  children  love  ?  To  hug 
them,  kiss  them,  pet  them  ?  Is  not  nervousness 
rather  the  sequel  to  draconic  sternness,  tyran- 
nical  compulsion  ? 

Nonsense !  Nonsense !  I  shall  attempt  to 
answer  these  obtrusive  questions  seriatim. 

But,  first,  one  remarkable  fact  has  to  be  pos- 
tulated. Parents  are  really  becoming  more  and 
more  affectionate  from  year  to  year.  Such 
fanatically  affectionate  parents  as  are  quite 
common  now  were  formerly  the  exception.  To- 
day the  parents'  thoughts  all  centre  around  the 
child  :  How  to  feed  it,  bring  it  up,  dress  it 
hygienically,  harden  it,  how  to  instruct  it  in 
sexual  matters.     ...     A  flood  of  books  and 


AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS         163 

magazines  scarcely  suffices  to  meet  the  tremend- 
ous concern  about  these  matters.  Can  this 
emanate  solely  from  the  fact  that  the  pressing 
movement  for  emancipation  of  woman  has  dis- 
placed the  woman's  interest  from  the  man  to  the 
child  ?  I  think  that  herein  the  neurologist  is  in 
error.     That  cannot  possibly  be  the  sole  cause. 

The  cause  for  the  hypertrophied  love  of  the 
child  is  adduced  from  the  consideration  of  those 
cases  which  even  in  former  times  offered  instances 
of  an  exaggerated  parental  affection  amounting 
to  doting  love.  The  over-indulged  child  was 
almost  invariably  an  only  child  whom  popular 
speech  designates  a  "  trembling  joy." 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  most  modern  families 
are  made  up  of  such  "  trembling  joys."  "  Neo- 
Malthusianism  "  has  infected  the  whole  world. 
In  consequence  of  the  employment  of  innumer- 
able and  more  or  less  generally  employed  anti- 
conceptives  the  birth  rate  is  steadily  declining. 
"  Two-children  families  "  is  the  rule,  and  families 
with  many  children — especially  among  the  well- 
to-do — the  exception.  Even  the  vaunted 
fecundity  of  the  Germans  which  is  always  being 
held  up  as  a  model  to  the  French  will  soon  be  a 
thing  of  the  past.  In  former  decades  1,000 
married  women  in  BerHn  gave  birth  to  220 
children  and  from  1873  to  1877  the  number 
even  rose  to  231.  Since  then  the  birth  rate  is 
decHning  from  year  to  year,  so  that  in  1907 
1,000  women  only  had  ill  children.  In  other 
large  cities  matters  are  even  worse  than  in  Berlin 


i64         AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS 

in  this  regard.  But  it  would  be  decidedly 
wrong  to  infer  that  there  is  a  diminution  in  the 
number  of  marriages.  In  Prussia  the  number 
of  marriages  from  1901  to  1904  was  at  the  rate 
of  8  per  1,000,  whereas  in  1850  it  was  somewhat 
less,  to  wit :  7*8  per  1,000.  Sociologists  have 
detected  in  this  state  of  affairs  a  great  danger 
for  the  mental  prospects  of  the  race  inasmuch  as 
matters  in  this  regard  are  much  better  in  the 
country  and,  consequently,  they  say,  the  progeny 
of  the  farmer  class  will  in  a  not  remote  period 
tremendously  exceed  the  intelligent  descendants 
of  urban  people  in  number.  The  country  will 
get  the  best  of  the  city  and  not  vice  versa.  But 
we  must  not  wander  away  from  our  subject. 
Let  us  take  this  fact  for  granted  :  The  "  two- 
children  system  "  is  the  cause  for  the  excessive 
parental  affection  we  have  described.  But 
wherein  is  this  dangerous  ? 

I  shall  not  attempt  here  a  detailed  statement 
of  the  well-known  dangers.  We  all  know  that 
coddled  children  very  often  become  helpless, 
dependent  persons,  that  they  cannot  find  their 
place  in  life,  and  do  not  seem  to  be  armed  against 
adversity.  It  seems  superfluous  to  dwell  at 
greater  length  on  this.  Of  greater  significance  is 
the  phenomenon  that  the  exaggerated  affection 
lavished  on  the  child  creates  a  correspondingly 
large  need  for  affection  in  it.  A  need  for  affec- 
tion that  is  tempestuous  in  its  demand  for 
gratification.  As  long  as  these  children  are  young 
so   long    is    this    demand    fully    satisfied.     The 


AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS         165 

parents,  and  especially  mothers,  are  so  over- 
joyed at  their  children's  manifestations  of  love 
that  out  of  their  overflowing  hearts  they  re- 
ward them  by  overwhelming  them  with  caresses. 
Thus  the  measure  of  affectionate  demonstrations 
rises  instead  of  gradually  sinking.  And  now 
the  time  comes  for  the  child  to  go  to  school. 
And  for  the  first  time  in  its  life  it  stands  in  the 
presence  of  the  will  of  a  stranger  who  demands 
neither  petting  nor  love,  only  work  done  without 
grumbling.  How  easily  this  situation  gives  rise 
to  conflict !  The  child  thinks  it  is  not  loved  by 
the  teacher,  it  is  terrified  by  a  harsh  word  and 
begins  to  cry.  School  becomes  odious  to  it  ; 
it  learns  unwillingly.  It  asks  for  another 
school  and  for  other  teachers.  If  its  wish  is 
gratified  the  same  thing  is  soon  repeated. 

Matters  get  much  worse  when  these  children 
grow  up.  They  have  an  unquenchable  craving 
for  caresses.  From  them  are  developed  the 
women  who  kill  their  husband's  love  by  their 
own  immoderate  love.  Every  day  they  want  to 
be  told  that  their  husbands  still  love  them. 
Daily — nay,  hourly — they  wish  to  be  the  re- 
cipients of  sweets,  loving  words,  private  pet 
names  and  kisses  without  number.  The  men, 
on  the  other  hand,  who  had  been  so  coddled  in 
their  childhood,  are  only  in  the  rarest  instances 
satisfied  with  their  wives  ;  sooner  or  later  they 
seek  to  compensate  outside  of  the  home  for  the 
insufficient  affection  shown  by  the  wife  ;  or  they 
transfer  this  requirement  upon  the  children  who 


i66         AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS 

thus  become  seriously  (though  not  congenitally) 
burdened.     But  even  this  is  not  the  worst. 

The  greatest  dangers  of  excessive  affection 
are  known  to  only  very  few  persons.  They 
consist  in  a  premature  excitation  of  the  erotic 
emotions.  We  are  so  prone  to  forget  unpleasant 
experiences.  Hence  comes  it  that  most  adults 
have  no  recollection  of  their  own  youthful 
erotic  experiences.  Parents  especially  are  very 
forgetful  in  this  regard — so  much  so  that  their 
forgetfulness  amounts  almost  to  a  pathological 
condition  bordering  on  hysterical  amnesia. 
Thence  comes  it  that  most  mothers  will  take  an 
oath  on  their  daughters'  innocence  and  fathers 
on  their  sons'  purity.  They  talk  themselves 
into  the  belief  that  their  children  are  exceptions, 
that  they  are  incredibly  simple,  still  believe  in  the 
stork  myth  and  other  similar  stupidities. 

That  the  sexual  enlightenment  of  the  child  is  an 
important  problem  and  of  far-reaching  signifi- 
cance for  its  whole  life  is  proved  in  numberless 
books  and  essays  dealing  with  the  subject.  We 
are  told  that  open  scientific  instruction  should 
take  the  place  of  secret  knowledge  obtained  from 
turbid  channels.  Very  fine !  But  the  world 
must  not  believe  that  the  child's  first  erotic 
knowledge  is  awakened  as  a  result  of  such 
instruction.  That  is  a  widespread  superstition. 
The  sexual  life  of  the  child  does  not  begin  with 
puberty,  the  old  books  to  the  contrary  notwith- 
standing, but  with  the  day  of  its  birth. 

On   the   occasion   of  a   sad  criminal  trial  in 


AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS         167 

which  children  were  charged  with  being  prosti- 
tutes, public  opinion  was  horrified  at  the  wicked- 
ness of  these  poor  creatures.  And  yet  most  of 
them  were  victims  of  their  environment.  Does 
any  one  really  believe  that  such  occurrences  are 
rare  exceptions  ?  That  is  a  myth.  We  talk 
ourselves  into  the  belief  that  the  little  child  that 
is  still  unable  to  speak  is  not  receptive  to  erotic 
impressions.  How  do  we  know  this  ?  The 
brain  of  a  child  is  like  a  photographic  plate  that 
greedily  catches  impressions,  independently  of 
whether  they  are  intelligible  or  not,  impressions 
whose  influence  may  be  operative  throughout 
its  life.  As  we  know,  there  is  a  large  group  of 
investigators  which  traces  all  perverse  mani- 
festations of  the  sexual  impulses  back  to  a 
fixation  of  the  earliest  erotic  experience.  Erotic 
stimulation  can  subsequently  be  brought  about 
only  by  way  of  an  association  with  this  early 
impression.  This  explanation  certainly  does 
seem  to  fit  the  curious  phenomenon  known  as 
fetichism.  In  this  way  children's  experiences 
influence  their  whole  life.  In  sexual  matters 
human  beings  behave  with  incredible  naivete. 
They  close  their  eyes  and  will  not  see.  Frank 
Wedekind  is  perfectly  right  in  deriding  a  world 
that  has  secrets  even  from  itself.  So  infantile 
sexuality  is  a  secret  which  every  intelligent 
person  knows. 

If  parents  only  kept  this  in  their  mind's  eye  ! 
Then  it  would  not  happen  that  children  ten 
years  of  age  and  older  would  be  permitted  to 


1 68         AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS 

sleep  in  their  parents'  bedrooms  that  the 
anxious  father  and  mother  might  watch  over  the 
gentlest  breath  of  their  precious  darHngs.  These 
parents  do  not  want  to  consider  the  possibility 
that  the  children  may  in  this  way  receive  im- 
pressions which  may  prove  very  injurious  to 
them.  Many  a  case  of  obstinate  insomnia  in 
childhood  or  of  nocturnal  attacks  of  apprehension 
is  explained  in  this  way.  I  have  repeatedly 
cured  sleepless  children  by  the  simple  remedy 
of  ordering  them  to  sleep  in  separate  bedrooms. 

Let  us  assume  then  that  all  children  are 
susceptible  to  erotic  stimuli  and  that  such 
stimulation  may  harm  them.  For  the  later  a 
person's  conscious  sexual  life  begins  the  greater 
the  prospects  of  his  becoming  a  healthy,  mentally 
well-balanced  individual.  Among  the  factors 
capable  of  permanently  arousing  erotic 
emotions  we  must  include  excessive  affection. 
Between  the  affections  of  one  who  loves  and  of  a 
mother  there  are  really  no  differences.  Both  kiss, 
caress,  fondle,  hug,  embrace,  pet,  etc.  That  the 
excitement  is  transmitted  to  the  same  central 
organs  is  obvious. 

In  this  way  the  child  receives  its  first  erotic 
sensations  from  its  nurse.  Interpret  it  as  we  may 
the  nurse,  the  attendant,  the  mother,  the  father 
are  the  child's  first  love,  the  first  erotic  love,  as 
our  psychoanalysis  has  convincingly  demon- 
strated. But  this  must  not  be  interpreted  to 
mean  that  I  wish  to  condemn  the  affectionate 
management    of    children.     On    the    contrary ! 


AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS         169 

A  certain  quantity  of  affection  is,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  essential  to  the  normal  development  of  the 
individual.  But  the  affection  lavished  on 
them  must  not  be  excessive.  For  if  it  is  the 
child  will  be  prematurely  brought  into  a  condition 
of  erotic  overstimulation.  It  grows  older  and 
begins  to  feel  the  power  of  education.  To  re- 
strain and  curb  the  force  of  the  natural  impulses 
powerful  inhibitions  are  erected.  As  a  reaction 
to  the  premature  sexual  stimulation  there  begins 
a  remarkable  process  which  may  be  designated  as 
"  sexual  repression."  This  repression  may  suc- 
ceed so  well  that  even  the  child  forgets  its  early 
experiences  or  the  repression  does  not  succeed 
and  the  individual's  erotic  requirements  grow 
from  year  to  year.  In  the  latter  case  there 
develops  in  the  child  a  serious  psychic  conflict 
between  sexual  longing  and  sexual  renunciation 
and  thus  the  soil  in  which  a  neurosis  may  grow 
is  prepared.  Perhaps  the  conflict  is  the  neurosis. 
We  shall  mention  only  in  passing  that  such 
exaggerated  affection  begets  in  many  children 
the  habit  of  securing  for  themselves  a  certain 
amount  of  pleasurable  sensations  by  way  of 
certain  auto-erotic  actions.  It  is  not  possible, 
nor  necessary,  to  enter  into  a  detailed  discussion 
of  these  matters  here.  For  most  people  know 
that  our  experiences  in  childhood  influence 
our  whole  life.  But  it  is  a  tragic  commentary 
on  human  strivings  that  excessive  parental  love 
may  bring  sickness  upon  the  child,  that  a  happy 
present  is  replaced  by  an  unhappy  future,  that 


170        AFFECTIONATE    PARENTS 

the  roses  a  mother  strews  in  her  child's  path  only 
later  show  their  thorns. 

We  cannot  say  it  too  often  :  We  fuss  too  much 
with  our  children.  There  is  too  much  theory  in 
this  matter  of  bringing  up  children.  We  pay  too 
much  attention  to  our  children.  Let  us  leave 
them  their  peaceful  childhood,  their  merry  games, 
the  wondrous  product  of  their  untiring  phantasy. 
Let  us  clearly  realize  that  with  our  excessive 
affection  we  give  ourselves  a  great  deal  of 
pleasure  but  that  at  the  same  time  we  are  doing 
the  children  a  great  injury.  Let  no  one  dis- 
courage mothers  from  being  affectionate  to  their 
children,  from  expending  loving  attentions  on 
them,  from  making  their  youth  as  pleasant  as 
possible.  But  the  parents'  affection  should  not 
expend  itself  mechanically.  It  should  be  a  uni- 
formly warm  fire  that  only  warms,  kindles  no 
fire,  and  bursts  into  a  bright  flame  only  on  life's 
great  holidays. 


WHY    THEY    QUARREL 

When  a  happy  married  couple  laughingly 
assures  me  that  the  heaven  of  their  marriage  was 
always  cloudless  and  that  there  were  no  thunder- 
storms and  no  lightning  flashes  I  accept  it  as 
self-evident,  but  to  myself  I  think  :  they  are 
lying.  When  two  friends  assure  me  that  they 
have  never  quarrelled  I  think  the  same  thing. 
I  know  that  they  have  not  been  telling  the  truth. 
That  is,  they  are  liars  without  the  consciousness 
of  lying.  They  are  firmly  convinced  that  they 
were  telling  only  what  was  true,  because  they 
have  "  repressed  "  the  unpleasant,  the  painful, 
the  objectionable.  And  thus  it  comes  to  pass 
that  lovers  forget  all  the  "  scenes  "  that  had 
occurred  between  them,  and  that  friends  become 
oblivious  of  the  little  unpleasantnesses  that  had 
caused  them  so  much  suffering,  and  that  they  can 
assert,  with  the  utmost  conviction,  that  they  had 
never  quarrelled.  We  do  not  quaff  the  lethe- 
potion  of  oblivion  at  our  life's  end.  No,  we 
sip  it  daily,  and  it  is  this  that  enables  us  to  main- 
tain that  optimism  which  ever  looks  hopefully 
into  the  future  and  anticipates  thornless  roses. 

There  are  people  who  must  always  be  quarrel- 
ling, whose  exuberant  energy  must  be  discharged 
in  this  way,  to  whom  life  does  not  seem  worth 

(171) 


172  WHY    THEY    QUARREL 

while  if  it  runs  along  smoothly.  These  arc  the 
everlastingly  unsatisfied  who  have  not  found  the 
ideals  of  their  youth,  who  have  not  attained 
their  dreams.  They  project  their  discontent, 
their  internal  distraction,  upon  all  their  daily 
experiences.  That  is  why  they  so  often  appear 
to  be  overcharged  with  emotion  ;  that  is  why  the 
intensity  of  their  excitement  is  imcomprehen- 
sible  to  us.  For  it  is  a  fact  that  they  fly  into 
rages  about  trivial  matters.  But  it  is  this  very 
intensity  of  emotion  that  shows  that  there  is 
more  behind  these  little  rows  than  they  will 
ordinarily  admit,  that  the  quarrel  derives  its 
fuel  from  a  deeper  source  than  appears  on  the 
surface. 

It  has  struck  many  observers  that  the  ex- 
ternal provocation  to  quarrelling  is  often  very 
trivial.  Of  course  we  frequently  hear  a  man  or 
his  wife  declare  that  they  would  gladly  avoid 
a  quarrel  if  it  were  possible  to  do  so.  Either  one 
says  something  that  seems  to  be  quite  innocent, 
and  yet  it  will  be  the  occasion  for  a  heated 
altercation,  a  great  domestic  scene  with  all  its 
unpleasant    consequences. 

This  is  due  to  the  fact  that  most  persons  do 
not  distinguish  between  cause  and  provocation. 
The  provocation  to  a  quarrel  is  easily  found 
if  hidden  unconscious  forces  seek  for  it,  if  a 
deeper  cause,  acting  as  a  driving  power,  sets  the 
wheels  of  passion  in  motion. 

A  somewhat  careful  investigation  of  every 
quarrel  easily  brings  the  conviction  that  it  is 


WHY    THEY    QUARREL  173 

invariably  the  secret,  unconscious  emotions  that 
bring  about  the  conflict  of  opinions.  Where 
this  deep  resonance  of  the  unconscious  is  lacking 
we  playfully  pass  over  differences.  Unfortun- 
ately there  are  probably  no  two  human  beings 
whose  souls  vibrate  so  harmoniously  that  there 
never  occurs  a  discord.  This  phenomenon  is 
altogether  too  deeply  rooted  in  human  nature 
for  an  exception  ever  to  occur.  And  paradoxical 
as  it  may  sound,  it  is  lovers  who  love  each  other 
most  who  cause  each  other  the  greatest  pain. 
The  great  intensity  which  their  emotions  attain 
is  due  only  to  the  fact  they  have  repressed  a 
series  of  experiences  and  feelings.  They  are 
blind  to  the  faults  of  the  beloved  because  they  do 
not  wish  to  see  these  faults.  But  the  suppressed 
forces  have  not  yet  lost  their  power  over  the 
soul.  These  bring  about  the  quarrel,  and  are 
capable,  even  if  only  for  a  few  seconds,  to  trans- 
form love  into  hatred. 

But  a  few  practical  examples  will  do  more 
to  make  this  subject  clear  than  all  our  theoretical 
explanations.  Mr.  N.  S.,  a  pious,  upright  man, 
asserts  that  his  present  ailment  dates  from  a 
quarrel  that  had  been  frightfully  upsetting  him 
for  months.  He  had  inherited  from  his  father 
a  large  library  rich  in  manuscripts,  and  had  also 
succeeded  him  in  his  position.  One  day  his 
brother  came  to  him  and  stormily  demanded  the 
return  of  the  books.  But  inasmuch  as  he  was 
the  older  he  felt  himself  entitled  to  be  the  sole 
heir.      A  violent  quarrel  ensued,  during  which 


174  WHY    THEY    QUARREL 

he  exclaimed  :  "  I'll  die  before  I  give  up  any  of 
these  books  !  "  After  the  quarrel  he  became 
very  neurotic.  He  tortures  himself  with  self- 
reproaches  ;  he  is  convinced  that  with  that 
exclamation  he  had  been  guilty  of  an  act  of 
impiety  ;  he  is  very  unhappy  and  finds  no  rest, 
no  peace,  either  at  home  or  in  his  office. 

Many  persons  may  be  satisfied  with  the  super- 
ficial explanation  offered  by  the  patient  himself 
that  he  is  an  ardent  bibhophile  and  collector  of 
ancient  manuscripts.  But  the  physician  who 
treats  sick  souls  must  not  be  so  easily  satisfied. 

We  know  that  every  collector  is  an  unconscious 
Don  Juan  who  has  transferred  his  passion  from 
an  erotic  upon  a  non-erotic  sphere.  But  we 
also  know  that  the  passion  with  which  the 
collected  objects  are  loved  emanates  from  the 
erotic  domain.  And  what  did  our  psycho- 
analysis of  the  above  case  bring  out  ?  Re- 
markably enough  a  rivalry  between  the  two 
brothers  which  went  back  all  the  way  to  their 
youth.  The  older  one  had  the  privileges  of  the 
first-born  and  was  a  good-for-nothing.  The 
younger  one  was  a  pattern  of  what  a  child 
ought  to  be.  From  their  childhood  they  had 
been  rivals  for  the  affection  of  their  parents, 
and  more  especially  of  the  mother.  We  encoun- 
ter here  the  so-called  '^  Oedipus  motive,"  a  son's 
love  for  his  mother — a  motive  whose  instinctive 
force  and  urge  are  still  too  imperfectly  appre- 
ciated. The  two  had  been  rivals,  the  older  one 
being  jealous  of  the  parents'  preference  for  the 


WHY   THEY   QUARREL  175 

younger  one,  and  the  younger  jealous  of  the  older 
one's  privileges.  In  this  we  have  the  first  of  the 
deeper  motives  for  the  quarrel.  Further  in- 
vestigation brought  a  second  and  a  third  motive 
to  light.  The  older  had,  very  naturally,  married 
first,  and  repeatedly  boasted  in  the  presence  of 
his  younger  and  unmarried  brother  of  his  wife's 
charms  and  virtues.  In  fact,  he  had  even  led 
him  into  his  wife's  bedroom  that  he  might  see 
for  himself  what  a  treasure  he  possessed.  (You 
see  the  motives  of  such  stories  as  *'  Gyges  and  his 
Ring  "  and  "  King  Candaules  "  occurring  even 
nowadays.)  At  that  moment  a  great  passion 
for  his  sister-in-law  flared  up  in  the  younger 
brother's  breast.  Here  we  have  then  a  second 
cause  for  dissension.  But  other  factors  are  also 
involved.  Our  pious  young  man  married  a 
beautiful  woman  and  would  have  been  happy  if 
he  had  not  been  the  victim  of  a  jealous  passion. 
Jealousy  always  has  its  origin  in  the  knowledge 
of  one's  inferiority.  He  thought  he  noticed  that 
his  older  brother  was  too  devoted  to  his  wife. 
And  during  an  excursion  into  the  country  they 
had  been  in  the  woods  a  little  too  long,  as  he 
thought,  and  it  occurred  to  him — and  here  we 
have  the  fourth  motive — to  tempt  his  sister-in- 
law.  He  is  a  Don  Juan  who  runs  after  every 
petticoat  and  wants  to  drain  life  in  large  draughts. 
N.  S.  was  a  pious  virtuous  man  who  knew  how  to 
turn  his  sinful  cravings  to  good  account  for  the 
success  of  his  business  and  to  bad  account  as  far 
as  his  health  was  concerned.    The  brother  whom 


176  WHY    THEY   QUARREL 

he  despised  openly  he  envied  in  secret.  But  we 
could  mention  still  other  motives  for  their 
quarrel  if  Mrs.  Grundy  considerations  did  not 
bar  the  way     .     .     . 

Unconscious  sexual  motives  lurk  behind  many 
quarrels,  one  might  almost  say  behind  most 
quarrels.  We  have  already  hinted  that  dis- 
sensions between  brothers  or  sisters  are  due  to 
rivalry.  But  even  in  the  quarrels  between 
parents  and  children  we  may  frequently  enough 
demonstrate  the  identical  undertone  for  the  dis- 
'harmony.  The  infant  son  sees  in  his  father  a 
rival  for  the  mother's  favour.  The  reverse  also 
occurs,  though  not  so  frequently.  I  was  once  the 
witness  to  a  violent  quarrel  between  a  father  and 
his  son.  The  father  had,  as  it  seemed  to  me, 
not  the  slightest  cause  for  grievance  against  the 
son,  and  yet  a  little  trifle  led  to  a  violent  alterca- 
tion that  ended  in  a  tragic  scene.  At  the  height 
of  the  row  the  father  screamed  to  his  wife  : 
"  You  are  to  blame  for  it  all !  You  robbed  me 
of  my  son's  love  !  " 

Naturally  one  would  think  that  this  lava 
stream  belched  forth  in  a  great  burst  of  passion 
from  a  volcano  would  contain  the  truth  in  its 
torrid  current.  And  so  it  does,  but  in  a  disguised 
form.  The  true  reproach  should  have  been 
directed  at  the  son,  and  should  have  been  : 
"  You  have  robbed  me  of  my  wife's  love  !  " 

We  see  in  this  a  "  transference  "  of  a  painful 
emotion  from  one  person  upon  another.  Such 
transferences    or     **  displacements "     are     ex- 


WHY    THEY    QUARREL  177 

tremely  common  in  everyday  life,  and  it  is  only 
with  their  aid  that  we  can  account  for  the  many 
domestic  conflicts.  A  man  will  rarely  admit  that 
he  erred  in  the  choice  of  a  wife.  The  feeling  of 
hatred  that  his  wife  engenders  in  him  he  transfers 
upon  others.  Upon  whom  ?  The  answer  is 
obvious.  Upon  her  next  of  kin.  Most  frequently 
upon  her  mother,  the  most  immediate  cause 
of  her  existence.  This  is  the  secret  meaning 
of  the  many  mother-in-law  jokes,  a  never-failing 
and  inexhaustible  and  perpetual  theme  for  wits. 

So  that,  for  example,  if  we  hear  a  young 
woman  complain  that  she  cannot  bear  her 
husband's  family  but  that  she  loves  him  beyond 
bounds  we  may  with  perfect  safety  translate  this 
in  the  language  of  the  unconscious  thus  :  "  I 
would  not  care  a  rap  about  my  husband's  family 
if  I  did  not  have  to  love  my  husband." 

The  rows  with  servants,  well-known  daily 
occurrences,  become  intelligible  only  if  we  know 
the  law  of  transference.  An  unfaithful  wife, 
who  had  been  betrayed  and  deserted  by  her 
lover,  suddenly  began  to  watch  her  servant 
girls  suspiciously,  and  to  strike  them  on  the 
slightest  provocations.  The  woman  had  for 
years  employed  '*  help  "  without  having  had  more 
than  the  customary  quarrels  with  them.  After  a 
short  sojourn  with  her  husband  the  rage  of  the 
abandoned  woman,  who  would  have  loved  to 
give  her  faithless  lover  a  good  thrashing  in  true 
southern  fashion,  was  transferred  upon  her 
servants.     And  exactly  Hke  this  the  resentment 


178  WHY    THEY    QUARREL 

of  many  a  housewife  is  discharged  through  these 
more  or  less  innocent  lightning  rods,  and  thus  is 
brought  about  the  phenomenon  so  common 
in  modern  large  cities  which  may  be  designated 
as  "  servant-girl  neurosis." 

Obviously  the  deeper  motives  slumber  in  the 
unconscious,  and  if  they  ever  become  conscious 
they  are  looked  upon  as  sinfulness  and  bad 
temper.  Freud  has  become  the  founder  of  a 
wholly  new  psychology  by  virtue  of  his  discovery 
of  the  laws  of  repression  and  of  transference — 
a  psychology  which  will  be  indispensable  to  the 
criminologist  of  the  future.  What  is  nowadays 
brought  to  light  in  our  halls  of  justice  as  the 
psychological  bases  for  conflicts  is  generally 
only    superficial    psychology. 

This  is  strikingly  illustrated  by  one  of  the 
saddest  of  legal  proceedings  of  last  year.  I 
mean  the  trial  for  murder  in  the  Murri-Bou- 
martini  case,  in  consequence  of  which  an  innocent 
victim — so  I  am  convinced — the  Countess 
Linda  Boumartini  is  languishing  in  prison. 
Her  brother  TuUio,  who  had  murdered  his 
brother-in-law,  was  accused  of  an  illicit  relation- 
ship with  his  sister,  for  otherwise  the  murder 
would  have  been  inexplicable.  One  who  has 
carefully  read  Linda's  memoirs  and  her  letters, 
which  are  now  before  the  public,  as  well  as  the 
confessions  of  the  imprisoned  Tullio,  will  be  sure 
to  laugh  at  the  accusation,  which  unquestionably 
owed  its  origin  to  a  clerical  plot.  What  may  have 
really  happened  is  that  unconscious  brotherly 


WHY    THEY    QUARREL  179 

love  which  deep  down  under  consciousness 
in  all  likelihood  takes  it  origin  from  the  sexual 
but  whose  flowers  appear  on  the  surface  of  con- 
sciousness as  the  loftiest  manifestations  of 
ethical  feeling.  It  was  brotherly  love,  the 
primal  motive  which  Wagner  immortalised  in  his 
"  Walkyre,"  that  forced  the  dagger  into  Tulho 
Murri's  hand.  He  saw  his  sister  suffer  and  go  to 
pieces  because  of  the  brutal  stupidity  of  his 
brother-in-law.  What  lay  hidden  behind  his 
pure  fraternal  love  may  never  have  entered  his 
consciousness. 

Oh,  we  unfortunates,  doomed  to  eternal  blind- 
ness !  What  we  see  of  the  motives  of  great 
conflicts  is  usually  only  the  surface.  Even  in  the 
case  of  the  httle  domestic  quarrels,  the  irritating 
frictions  of  everyday  life,  the  vessel  of  knowledge 
sails  only  over  the  easily  excited  ripples.  But 
what  gives  these  waters  their  black  aspect  is  the 
deep  bed  over  which  they  lie.  Down  there, 
at  the  bottom  of  the  sea  which  represents  our 
soul,  there  ever  abide  ugly,  deformed  monsters — 
our  instincts  and  desires — emanating  from  the 
beginnings  of  man's  history.  When  they  bestir 
their  coarse  bodies  the  sea  too  trembles  and  is 
slightly  set  in  motion.  And  we  stupid  human 
beings  think  it  is  the  surface  wind  that  has  begot 
the  waves. 


LOOKING    INTO   THE    FUTURE 

It  was  getting  late.  The  last  guests  had  left 
the  caf6.  The  waiters,  tired  and  sleepy,  were 
prowling  around  our  table  with  a  peculiar  ex- 
pression in  their  countenances  which  clearly 
challenged  us  to  call  for  our  checks     .     .     . 

We  took  no  notice  of  them.  Or  rather,  we 
refused  to  take  notice.  The  sudden  death  of 
one  of  our  dearest  friends  had  aroused  something 
incomprehensible  in  us  which  made  us  very 
restless.  We  were  speaking  about  premoni- 
tions, and  that  peculiar  intangible  awe  which  one 
feels  in  the  presence  of  the  incomprehensible,  the 
supernatural,  which  at  certain  times  overcomes 
even  the  most  confirmed  sceptic,  sat  at  our 
table. 

The  journalist — -who  could  not  deny  a  slight 
tendency  to  mysticism — was  of  the  opinion  that 
he  would  certainly  not  die  a  natural  death.  That 
was  all  we  could  get  him  to  say  on  the  subject  at 
this  time.  Finally  however  he  confessed,  with 
pretended  indifference,  that  he  has  the  certain 
premonition  that  he  will  one  day  be  trampled 
to  death  by  frightened  horses. 

"  Nonsense  !  " — "  Nursery  tales  !  " — "  Super- 
stition !  "  several  voices  exclaimed  simultaneously 

But   the  physician   shook   his   head   gravely. 

(i8©) 


LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE      i8i 

"  Strange  !  Very  strange  !  Do  you  put  any 
stock  in  this  looking  into  the  future  ?  " 

The  journalist  blushed  so  slightly  that  it 
could  hardly  be  noticed,  the  way  men  blush  when 
they  fear  that  they  had  betrayed  a  weakness. 
Cautiously  he  replied  :  "  And  why  not  ?  Can 
you  prove  the  contrary  ?  Have  we  not  until 
only  a  few  years  ago  pooh-poohed  the  idea  of 
telepathy  and  called  it  superstition  ?  But  now- 
a-days  that  the  X-rays,  wireless  telegraphy  and 
other  marvels  have  revolutionised  our  ideas 
about  matter  and  energy  and  even  space,  we  no 
longer  laugh  pityingly  at  the  poor  dreamers  who, 
like  Swedenburg,  the  northern  magician,  see 
things  that  are  beyond  the  field  of  vision  of 
their  bodily  eyes.  Why  then  should  I  doubt  the 
possibility  of  somebody  some  day  finding  an 
explanation  for  the  ability  to  '  look  into  the 
future  '  ?  " 

"  Bosh  !  "  exclaimed  the  lawyer.  "  That's  aU 
fantastic  piffle !  I  can  cite  you  an  example 
from  my  own  experience  which  is  as  interesting 
as  it  is  instructive.  I  was  very  sick  and  confined 
to  bed.  Suddenly  I  awoke,  my  heart  palpitating, 
and  heard  a  loud  voice  screaming  these  words 
right  into  my  ears  :  '  You  will  live  fourteen  days 
more  !  Take  advantage  of  this  period  ! '  Just 
fourteen  days  later  I  was  sailing  on  the  ocean. 
A  frightful  sirocco  wind  was  tossing  our  little 
steamer  from  right  to  left  and  from  left  to  right 
so  violently  that  we  could  not  retain  our  upright 
positions.     And  suddenly  my  prophecy — which  I 


i82     LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE 

had  almost  completely  forgotten — came  back  to 
me.  But  I  remained  very  cool,  like  a  scientist 
who  is  on  the  eve  of  making  a  great  discovery 
and  risking  his  life  to  do  so.  As  you  see  I  did 
not  die,  and  the  ship  came  safely  into  port. 
But  had  I  accidentally  perished,  and  if  my 
prophetic  dream — the  outward  projection  of  my 
unconscious  fear — my  unpleasant  hallucination 
had  been  known  to  the  people  about  me — the 
matter  would  have  been  construed  as  a  new  con- 
firmation of  the  truth  of  premonitions.  We  have 
so  many  premonitions  that  are  never  fulfilled  that 
the  few  that  happen  accidentally  to  come  true  do 
not  really  matter.  Lots  of  things  in  life  are  that 
way.  We  speak  of  our  '  hard  luck  '  because  we 
forget  the  times  when  we  have  been  lucky. 
Luck  rushes  by  so  swiftly  !  Bad  luck  creeps,  oh, 
so  slowly  !  And,  coming  down  to  facts,  I  do  not 
know  of  a  single  instance  of  an  undoubted  ful- 
fillment of  a  prophecy.  For  I  must  confess  that 
all  these  American  and  Berlin  prophets  who  have 
recently  given  such  striking  proofs  of  their 
*  second  sight '  do  not  impress  me.  They  have 
not  uttered  a  single  prophecy  precisely  and 
accurately,  and  oracular  speeches  delivered  in 
general  terms  are  as  elastic  as  a  rubber  band,  and 
can  be  applied  to  almost  anything.  A  great 
conflagration,  a  destructive  earthquake,  or  a 
cruel  war  will  rarely  disappoint  a  prophet. 
Somewhere  or  other  in  this  wide  world  there  is  a 
conflagration  some  time  during  the  year,  the  earth 
rocks  somewhere,  and  somewhere  machine  guns 


LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE      183 

are  being  fired.  I  therefore  do  not  believe  that 
our  friend  will  be  trampled  to  death  by  frightened 
horses.  At  the  most  what  will  happen  will  be 
that  his  pegasus,  growing  tired  of  being  abused 
by  him,  will  suddenly  throw  him  down." 

For  a  little  while  there  was  silence.  We  had 
the  feeling  that  the  counsellor's  malicious  witti- 
ism  was  out  of  place  at  this  time.  The  doctor 
broke  the  silence.  "  What  will  you  say,  my  dear 
friends,  if  I  tell  you  that  a  prominent  scientist 
and  psychologist  has  reported  a  case  which  seems 
to  prove  the  possibility  of  looking  into  the  future. 
I  say  *  seems  '  only  because  there  is  an  explana- 
tion which  re-transforms  the  supernatural  into 
the  natural.  The  physician  in  question,  the  well- 
known  Dr.  Flournoy,  had  frequently  been  con- 
sulted by  a  young  man  w^ho  was  suffering  from 
peculiar  attacks  of  apprehension.  Day  and 
night  he  was  haunted  by  the  idea  that  he  would 
fall  from  a  high  mountain  into  a  deep  precipice, 
and  so  be  killed.  Logic  and  persuasion  were  of 
no  avail  in  dealing  with  this  obsession.  It  was 
easy  enough  for  Flournoy  to  point  out  that  all 
the  young  man  had  to  do  was  to  keep  away  from 
mountains,  and  there  would  be  no  possibility  of 
his  meeting  such  a  frightful  end.  The  patient  grew 
very  melancholic,  and  could  not  be  persuaded  to 
enjoy  life  as  formerly.  Imagine  this  experienced 
psychologist's  amazement  on  reading  in  his  news- 
paper one  day  that  his  patient  had  been  instantly 
killed  by  accidentally  falling  from  a  steep  but 
easily  passable  ridge  while  he  was  taking  a  walk 


1 84     LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE 

in  a  sanitarium  in  the  Alps." 

The  journalist  exclaimed  triumphantly : 
"  Doctor,  you've  disproved  your  own  theory. 
If  what  you've  just  told  us  doesn't  prove  the 
power  to  look  into  the  future,  then  nothing  does." 

"  Pish !  Pish !  "  replied  the  physician. 
"  Haven't  I  said  that  the  explanation  is  to 
follow  ?  " 

We  were  all  very  curious  to  hear  how  such  a 
strange  occurrence  could  be  explained  without 
the  aid  of  the  supernatural.  The  physician  lit 
another  cigar  and  continued  :  "  What,  coming 
down  to  facts,  is  fear  ?  You  all  know  what  it  is, 
for  I  have  told  you  often  enough  :  fear — anxiety 
— apprehension — is  a  repressed  wish.  Every 
time  that  two  wishes  are  in  conflict  as  to  which 
one  is  to  have  mastery  over  the  individual  the 
wish  that  has  to  yield  is  perceived  in  conscious- 
ness as  apprehension.  A  young  girl  is  appre- 
hensive when  she  finds  herself  for  the  first  time 
alone  in  a  room  with  her  sweetheart.  For  the 
time  being  she  is  afraid  of  what  later  on  she  may 
wish  for.  Dr.  Flournoy's  melancholic  young 
man  was  clearly  tired  of  life.  The  wish  may  have 
come  upon  him  once  to  make  an  end  of  his  life 
by  throwing  himself  from  a  great  height — from 
such  a  height  as  would  make  failure  of  the  suici- 
dal attempt  impossible.  This  wish  may  have 
come  to  him  at  night  in  a  dream,  or  perhaps  just 
before  he  fell  asleep,  while  he  was  in  a  state  between 
sleep  and  waking.  Who  knows  ?  But  it  must 
have  prevailed  before  the  will  to  live  had  re- 


LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE     185 

pressed  it  and  converted  it  into  apprehension. 
And  his  prophetic  premonitions  were  nothing  but 
the  misunderstood  voice  from  within.  And  his 
mysterious  death  was  nothing  but — suicide. 
I  have  forgotten  to  tell  you  that,  according  to 
the  newspaper  reporters,  he  had  sat  down  on  the 
edge  of  a  precipice  and  fallen  asleep.  He  had 
fallen  down  while  asleep.  As  if  the  voices  in  his 
dream  had  whispered  to  him  :  *  Come  !  do  what 
you  so  earnestly  yearn  to  do  !  Die  !  Now  you 
have  a  fine  opportunity  ! '  The  moment  had 
come  when  the  fear  had  become  the  stronger 
wish." 

The  journalist  was  pale.  The  doctor's  ex- 
planation seemed  to  have  stirred  up  something 
in  the  deepest  layers  of  his  soul.  His  voice 
box  was  seen  to  make  that  automatic  movement 
which  we  all  make  when  we  are  embarrassed,  as 
if  we  wished  to  speak  but  could  not  find  the 
right  word.  Finally,  after  he  had  coughed  a 
little  several  times,  as  if  to  clear  his  vocal  cords, 
he  remarked  in  a  somewhat  heavy  voice  :  "  That 
would  throw  a  peculiar  light  upon  many  acci- 
dental falls  in  the  mountains.  You  recall,  no 
doubt,  that  a  short  time  ago  a  well-known  tourist 
had  fallen  from  a  relatively  safe  cliff.  He  carried 
a  lot  of  insurance,  and  the  insurance  companies 
were  very  anxious  to  prove  it  a  case  of  suicide. 
Is  it  possible  that  in  this  case,  too,  an  "  unconscious 
power  co-operated  ?  " 

"  Certainly !  "  exclaimed  the  physician. 
"  Certainly !    At  any  rat«,  it  is  my  conviction 


1 86     LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE 

that  many  persons  seek  nothing  but  death  in  the 
mountains.  I  have  certainly  met  many  tourists 
who  had  nothing  more  to  hope  for  from  life. 
One  who  does  not  fear  death  no  longer  loves  life, 
or,  at  any  rate,  no  longer  loves  it  to  such  an 
extent  as  not  to  be  willing  to  gamble  with  it. 
Have  any  of  you  an  idea  how  many  of  our  actions 
have  their  origin  in  *  unconscious '  motives  ? 
All  our  life  our  shadow,  our  other  self,  walks  by 
our  side  and  has  its  say  in  everything  we  do. 
As  long  as  it  is  only  a  shadow  it  is  not  dangerous. 
But,  woe,  if  the  shadow  materialises,  as  the 
spiritualists  say.  The  tourist  makes  a  false 
step  and  falls  into  an  abyss.  Who  or  what 
guided  his  foot  ?  Was  it  chance — or  the  un- 
acted wish  that  slumbered  so  long  beyond  the 
threshold  of  consciousness  ?  Or  shall  we  say 
that  while  one  was  climbing  up  a  steep  mountain 
path  his  strength  failed  him,  and  he  was  pre- 
cipitated into  the  depths  below  ?  Who  can 
decide  in  such  a  case  as  to  just  what  happened  ? 
For  a  little  moment  the  climber  must  have  had 
the  thought  '  if  you  are  not  careful  now  you  will 
fall  and  be  killed.'  The  next  moment  there  may 
have  issued  from  the  repressed  *  complexes  '  the 
command  :  '  Do  it !  Then  you  are  free  and  rid 
of  all  your  troubles  !  '  So  our  young  man  could 
have  continued  to  live  on  the  even  ground,  as 
Flournoy  had  advised  him  to  do.  But  he  pre- 
ferred to  go  to  the  mountains.  Perhaps  it 
would  be  better  to  say  that  something  drew  him 
to  the  mountains.     It  was  the  same  power  that 


LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE      187 

precipitated  him  into  the  abyss  :  his  life-weari- 
ness. The  trip  he  took  to  the  country  for  the 
sake  of  his  health  was  from  the  very  beginning 
a  flight  into  the  realm  of  death.  He  pursued 
his  shadow  just  as " 

He  did  not  finish  his  sentence.  His  cigar  had 
gone  out.  He  Ht  it  again,  and  with  wide  open 
eyes  gazed  into  the  distance  as  if  he  had  more  to 
say  but  could  not  find  the  right  word. 

There  was  silence  for  a  time,  and  finally  the 
counsellor  ventured  to  say  :  "  Very  interesting 
case  !  I  wonder  if  its  psychology  could  not  be 
generalised  ?  Isn't  it  possible  that  a  large 
number  of  the  other  daily  fatal  accidents  could 
not  be  instances  of  '  unconscious  suicide '  ? 
There  is,  for  example,  the  case  of  the  man  who  is 
run  over  by  a  cable-car  because  he  did  not  hear 
the  bell,  the  unlucky  swimmer  who  is  overcome 
by  cramps,  the  victim  of  the  fellow  who  did  not 
know  the  revolver  was  loaded.  Haven't  all 
these  little  and  big  accidents  their  shadowy 
motivation  ?  " 

"  Of  course  they  have,"  replied  the  physician. 
"  Of  course  !  We  really  know  so  little  of  the 
things  we  do  and  even  less  why  we  do  them. 
Our  emotions,  our  feelings,  are  really  only  the 
resultants  of  numerous  components  ;  they  are 
only  tensions  giving  shadowy  testimony  of 
ripening  forces.  We  think  we  are  directing 
these  forces,  but  we  are  being  driven  by  them  ; 
we  think  we  make  our  decisions,  but  we  only 
accept  the  decisions  of  '  the  other  fellow  '  in  us. 


1 88     LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE 

Professor  Freud  has  assured  himself  a  place 
amongst  the  immortals  with  his  psychological 
theory  concerning  so-called  '  symptomatic 
acts.'  He  has  substituted  a  '  secret  inner  will ' 
for  '  blind  chance.'  " 

"  And  what  about  looking  into  the  future  ?  " 
inquired  the  journalist. 

"  Why,  that's  only  looking  backward.  We 
can  easily  predict  for  ourselves  anything  we 
long  for,  and  can  easily  have  presentiments 
about  what  we  do  not  wish  to  avert.  The  facts 
which  permit  us  to  glimpse  the  future  are 
gleaned  from  our  yesterdays.  Our  childhood 
wishes  determine  our  subsequent  history.  All 
of  us  could  readily  read  our  future  could  we  call 
into  new  life  our  childhood  emotions.  What  we 
dreamed  of  in  childhood  we  wish  to  experience 
as  adults.  And  if  we  cannot  experience  it  we 
are  drawn  back  into  the  realm  of  eternal  dreams. 
This  is  as  true  of  humanity  as  a  whole  as  of  man 
individually.  Only  when  we  study  our  past 
can  we  see  the  future  of  our  present,  then  can  we 
predict  that  our  modern,  ultra-modern  time  with 
its  innumerable  stupidities,  with  its  conflicts  and 
ideals,  with  its  strivings  and  discoveries,  will  be 
as  far  outstripped  as  we  imagine  ourselves  to 
have  outstripped  our  ancestors.  Science  and 
art,  politics  and  public  life — all  a  perpetual 
circle  tending  towards  an  unknown  future.    .    ." 

"  So  then,  to  return  to  my  glimpse  of  the 
future,"  the  journalist  interrupted,  "  that  I  shall 
be  crushed  by  runaway  horses  ?  " 


.  LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE      189 

The  physician  smiled  superiorly.  "  Just  try 
to  think  back  and  see  whether  your  presenti- 
ment has  not  its  roots  in  the  past !  " 

"  Something  now  occurs  to  me,"  exclaimed  the 
mystic  ;  "  my  mother  used  to  prophesy  that  I 
would  not  die  a  natural  death.  I  was  a  very  wild 
youth,  and  managed  to  spend  a  lot  of  time  with 
the  horses  in  our  stable.  In  great  anger  my 
dear  little  mother  would  then  launch  all  sorts  of 
gloomy    predictions    concerning    my    destiny." 

His  mysterious  look  into  the  future  was  now 
explained.  The  doctor  ventured  to  remark  that 
this  "  case "  also  illustrated  how  intimately 
superstition  and  a  consciousness  of  guilt  are 
linked  together.  The  imaginary  glimpse  into 
the  future  was  in  his  friend's  case  also  only  a 
glimmer  out  of  the  past.  He  referred  to  the 
remarkable  fact  that  our  earliest  recollections 
represent  a  reflection  of  our  future.     .     .     . 

"  There  are  facts  " — he  said  slowly,  hesita- 
tingly, as  if  the  words  had  to  be  forced  out  of  his 
interior — "  which  one  can  hardly  explain.  I 
once  loved  a  woman  with  such  an  intense  love  as  I 
have  not  felt  for  any  woman  since.  We  spent  a 
wonderful  day  together.  Then  we  bade  each 
other  good-night.  I  remained  standing,  looking 
after  her.  She  was  walking  through  the  high 
reeds  in  a  meadow.  Her  graceful  figure  was 
getting  smaller  and  smaller.  With  a  slight  turn 
in  the  road  she  disappeared  from  my  view  but 
soon  reappeared.  Then  for  a  while  I  saw  her 
shadowy  outline  until  a  clump  of  trees  again 


190     LOOKING  INTO  THE  FUTURE 

hid  her  trom  my  view.  Then  I  saw  her  again, 
but  very  small.  I  saw  something  white — her 
handkerchief.  At  this  moment  a  shiver  went 
through  me,  and  I  thought :  that's  how  you  will 
lose  her  ;  gradually  you  will  cease  to  see  her  ; 
twice  she  will  re-appear,  and  then  she  will  be  gone 
for  ever  ! — Nonsense,  said  I  to  myself,  and  spun 
bold  plans  for  the  future.  .  .  .  But  the 
future  proved  that  my  presentiment  had  been 
true.  Everything  happened  as  I  had  felt  it 
that  evening.  A  glimpse  into  the  future ! 
And  yet !  Sometimes  I  think  to  myself  that  I 
had  only  realised  the  impossibility  of  a  union 
between  us.  What  I  felt  as  a  presentiment  may 
have  been  only  clearer  inner  comprehension." 

The  waiter  yawned  loud.  This  time  we  took 
the  hint  and  paid.  We  went  home,  and  some- 
thing oppressive,  unspoken,  weighed  us  all  down. 
As  if  we  were  not  quite  satisfied  with  the  solution 
of  the  mystery — as  if  the  shuddering  sweetness 
of  a  superstitious  belief  in  supernatural  powers, 
a  belief  in  a  something  above  and  beyond  us 
would  be  more  to  our  liking.  Silently  we  took 
our  way  through  the  quiet  streets.  We  felt,  for 
all  the  world,  like  children  who  had  been  told 
by  their  mother  that  the  beautiful  story  was  only 
a  story — that  the  prince  and  the  princess  had 
never  really  lived. 

We  had  been  robbed  of  one  of  life's  fairy  tales. 
Fie  !  Fie  on  this  naked,  sober,  empty  reaHty  ! 
How  much  nicer  it  would  be  if  we  could  look  into 
the  future  ! 


LOOKING    BACKWARD 

Around  Christmas  of  every  year  a  pale  woman 
clad  in  black  consults  me  and  bewails  her  fate. 
It  is  a  pitiful  tale  that  she  narrates  tearfully. 
A  ruined  life,  a  ruined  marriage  !  One  of  those 
fearful  disappointments  experienced  by  women 
who,  utterly  unacquainted  with  the  world,  and 
not  brought  up  to  be  independent,  entrust  all 
their  dammed-up  longing  for  happiness  and  love 
to  the  first  man  who  happens  to  cross  their  path. 
The  first  time  she  came  I  was  touched  with  pity 
and  could  have  wept  with  her.  The  best  advice 
I  could  give  her  was  wholly  to  separate  from  her 
husband,  forget  the  past,  and  to  build  up  a  new 
life.  The  second  time  she  came  I  was  somewhat 
unpleasantly  surprised,  because  the  unfortunate 
woman  had  not  yet  screwed  her  courage  to  the 
sticking-point  and  was  wasting  her  life  in  gloomy 
broodings  about  the  incomprehensibleness  of  her 
destiny.  But  this  time  she  promised  to  employ 
all  the  means  and  resources  at  her  disposal  to 
get  out  of  her  fruitless  conflict  and  useless 
complainings.  .  .  .  Since  her  first  visit  ten  years 
have  passed,  but  she  still  stands  on  the  ruins  of 
her  hopes  and  laments  her  wasted  life.  Her 
figure,  which  was  once  slender  and  sinewy,  looks 
as  if  it  were  broken  in  many  parts  ;    her  face 

191 


192  LOOKING  BACKWARD 

shows  the  first  traces  of  age.  Now  she  hat 
additional  cause  for  grieving.  She  looks  into 
the  mirror  and  is  unhappy  that  she  has  changed 
so.  "  What  has  become  of  me  and  the  beauty 
that  so  many  admired  ?  "  Before  her  mind's 
eye  she  sees  again  the  men  who  once  wooed  her 
and  whom  she  had  rejected.  Every  one  of  them 
would  probably  have  made  her  happier  than  the 
one  she  had  chosen  ! 

She  augments  her  complainings  and  empha- 
sizes her  despair.  All  her  friends  and  all  her 
relatives,  her  physicians  and  her  confidants, 
know  her  sad  lot  and  have  no  new  words  of 
consolation  for  her,  only  conventional  phrases 
and  stereotyped  gestures.  Because  of  her  com- 
plainings she  is  becoming  a  nuisance  to  every- 
body. Her  pain  has  reached  that  dangerous 
point  where  the  tragic  becomes  the  comic.  In 
vain  she  tries  to  move  her  hearers  by  heightening 
the  dramatic  description  of  the  unalterableness 
of  her  situation.  She  becomes  aware  that  human 
beings  can  become  partisans  only  in  the  presence 
of  fresh  conflicts  and  very  quickly  become 
accustomed  to  others'  unhappiness.  And  this, 
of  course,  gives  her  additional  reason  for  think- 
ing herself  lonesome,  misunderstood,  and  for- 
saken, and  thus  a  new  melody  is  added  to  her 
stale  song.  If  she  had  before  this  compared 
herself  with  her  happier  sisters,  her  consciousness 
of  still  possessing  youth  and  beauty  afforded 
her  a  certain  comfort.  Hope  gently  whispered 
to  her  :   "  You  can  still  change  it !   you  are  still 


LOOKING  BACKWARD  193 

young  and  desirable  !  you  will  yet  find  a  man  to 
appreciate  you  and  to  give  you  the  happiness 
which  the  other  destroyed  !  " 

Gradually  there  crept  into  her  embittered 
soul  envy  of  the  youth  and  beauty  of  others  and 
augmented  the  poison  of  her  depression.  There 
was  no  longer  any  escape  from  this  labyrinth  of 
woes  !  In  whatever  direction  she  looked,  she  saw 
only  grey  clouds  ;  everywhere  she  saw  dark  and 
confused  roads  losing  themselves  in  the  darkness 
of  a  ruined  life.  One  would  suppose  that  by 
this  time  she  would  have  resolutely  determined 
to  end  her  sufferings  and  remove  herself  from  a 
world  which  had  nothing  more  to  offer  her. 

One  who  supposes  any  such  thing  is  not 
acquainted  with  this  type  of  person.  He  has 
not  yet  discovered  the  secret  of  "  sweet  sorrow," 
the  delights  of  self-pity.  This  woman,  too, 
found  her  pleasure  in  the  tragic  role  which  life 
had  temporarily  assigned  her  and  to  which  she 
was  clinging  spasmodically  with  all  her  power. 
She  virtually  drank  herself  drunk  with  the  thought 
that  she  was  the  unhappiest  woman  in  the 
world.  She  directed  over  her  own  wounds  all 
the  streams  of  love  that  flowed  from  her  warm 
heart.  She  tore  these  wounds  open  again  and 
again  so  as  to  be  unhappy  and  pity  herself. 
If  it  did  not  sound  so  paradoxical,  I  would  say 
that  this  woman  would  be  unhappy  if  one  de- 
prived her  of  her  unhappiness.  I  wonder 
whether  an  unconscious  religious  motive  did  not 
play  a  role  in  this  self-assumed  suffering.     Did 


194  LOOKING  BACKWARD 

she  hope  for  compensation  in  the  life  to  come  for 
all  the  happiness  that  she  had  missed  in  this 
world  ?  Was  her  everlasting  looking  backwards 
only  a  voluntarily  maintained  attitude  behind 
which  was  concealed  the  anticipation  of  never- 
ending  looking  into  a  radiant  eternity  ? 

All  my  attempts  to  restore  her  to  an  active 
life  failed.  The  surest  of  all  therapeutic  re- 
medies, work,  failed  because  she  never  took  the 
matter  seriously.  She  stubbornly  maintained 
herself  in  the  position  of  looking  backward,  and 
from  this  position  no  power  on  earth  could  move 
her     .     .     . 

One  who  looks  upon  the  Bible  as  a  poetic 
account  of  eternal  conflicts  and  has  learned  to 
recognise  the  symbolic  significance  of  legendary 
lore  will  have  no  difficulty  in  recognizing  in  the 
story  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  the  significance 
of  looking  backwards.  The  woman  who  was 
converted  into  a  pillar  of  salt  because  she  looked 
back  into  the  burning  city — what  a  wonderful 
symbolisation  of  losing  oneself  in  the  past  ! 
Everyone  has  his  secret  Sodom,  his  Gomorrah, 
his  disappointments,  his  defeats,  his  fearful 
judgments  !  Woe  to  him  who  looks  back  into 
the  dangerous  moments  of  his  life  !  And  does 
not  one  of  von  Schwab's  legends  warn  us  against 
the  dangers  of  past  terrors  ?  Does  it  not  tell  us 
that  we  are  flying  madly  over  abysses,  that  the 
perils  of  the  road  are  concealed  and  that  it  is 
dangerous  to  retain  in  the  mind's  eye  the  perils 
that  are  past  ? 


LOOKING  BACKWARD  195 

There  will  be  no  difficulty  now  in  comprehending 
my  formula  that  to  be  well  is  to  have  overcome 
one's  past.  I  know  of  no  better  means  of  dis- 
tinguishing the  neurotic  from  the  healthy. 
The  healthy  person  also  suffers  disappointments 
— who  can  escape  them  ? — ^he  too  suffers  many 
a  fall  when  he  thinks  he  is  rushing  on  to  victory, 
but  he  will  raise  the  tattered  flag  of  hope  and 
continue  on  his  way  to  the  assured  goal.  The 
neurotic  does  not  get  done  with  his  past.  All 
experiences  have  a  tenfold  seriousness  for  him. 
Whereas  the  healthy  person  throws  off  the  burden 
of  past  disappointments,  and  occasionally  even 
transforms  the  recollection  of  them  to  sources 
of  pleasure,  and  is  stimulated  to  new  efforts 
by  the  contrasts  between  the  pleasureable 
present  and  the  sad  past,  the  nervous  person 
includes  in  his  burdensome  present  the  difficulties 
of  the  past.  His  memories  become  more  and 
more  oppressive  from  year  to  year. 

It  is  for  all  the  world  as  if  the  neurotic's  soul 
were  covered  over  with  some  dangerous  adhesive 
material.  Everything  sticks  to  it  and  does  not 
permit  itself  to  be  loosed  from  it,  becomes 
organically  united  to  it,  wraps  itself  up  in  it, 
blinds  his  clear  vision  and  cripples  his  freedom  of 
motion.  This  not  getting  done  with  the  past 
betrays  itself  also  in  his  inability  to  forgive,  in 
his  craving  for  revenge  and  in  his  resentments. 
A  neurotic  is  capable  of  reproaching  one  for 
some  trifling  humiliation  or  for  some  uncon- 
sidered word  many  years  after  the  event.     He 


196  LOOKING   BACKWARD 

treasures  up  these  humiliations  and  defeats  and 
does  not  lose  sight  of  them  for  a  single  day.  It 
might  almost  be  said  that  he  enacts  daily  the 
whole  repertoire  of  the  past. 

How  often  are  we  amazed  to  find  people  who 
continue  to  make  the  same  mistakes  over  and 
over  again  and  whom  experience  seems  never  to 
teach  anything.  Nietzsche  says  :  "  If  one  has 
character  he  has  his  experience  which  keeps  on 
recurring."  In  reality  all  that  life  is  capable 
of  depends  upon  this  ability  to  forget  the  past. 
Of  course  some  experiences  continue  to  live 
as  lessons  and  warnings  and  go  to  make  up  that 
uncertain  treasure  which  we  call  Experience. 
True  greatness,  however,  shows  itself  in  being 
able  to  act  in  spite  of  one's  experiences,  in  over- 
coming latent  mistrust. 

What  would  become  of  us  if  all  of  us  permitted 
our  unhappy  experiences  to  operate  as  in- 
hibitions !  We  should  resemble  a  person  who 
avoided  an  article  of  diet  because  it  had  once 
disagreed  with  him.  Experience  may  be  that 
which  no  one  can  learn  unless  one  has  been  born 
with  it :  to  find  the  appropriate  mean  from  one's 
experiences  and  one's  inclinations. 

The  nervous  individual  becomes  useless  as  far 
as  life  is  concerned  because  his  experience  be- 
comes a  source  of  doubt  for  him  and  intensifies 
his  wanting  will-power.  In  the  presence  of  a 
new  task  he  takes  his  past  into  consideration 
and  makes  his  unhappy  experiences  serve  as 
warnings,  hesitates,  vacillates,  weighs,  and  finally 


LOOKING  BACKWARD  197 

docs  nothing.  How  much  could  any  of  us  do 
if  we  lacked  the  courage  to  venture  ?  What 
could  we  accomplish  if  we  never  thought  the 
game  worth  the  candle  ?  I  have  often  been 
enabled  to  prove  that  the  neurotic's  will  is 
weak  because  his  will  is  divided.  I  must  supple- 
ment this  with  the  statement  that  his  will  is 
oppressed  by  the  burden  of  his  past. 

Let  us  after  this  disgression  turn  back  to  the 
unhappy  woman  with  whom  we  began.  I 
intimated  that  it  was  within  her  power  to  alter 
her  destiny.  Virile  and  kindly  disposed  men 
offered  her  a  helping  hand.  But  her  unhappy 
experience  begot  a  fear  of  a  second  disillusion- 
ment. She  preferred  to  be  unhappy  rather  than 
to  venture  a  second  time  and  again  be  unhappy. 

But  it  is  not  only  our  past  unhappiness  that  is 
dangerous.  Past  happiness,  too,  must  be  over- 
come and  grow  pale.  Who  does  not  know 
persons  who  are  ever  speaking  of  the  past,  the 
good  old  days  that  never  return  ?  This  is  a 
particularly  striking  phenomenon  with  reference 
to  childhood.  Some  people  do  not  seem  to  be 
capable  of  forgetting  their  blissful  childhood. 
There  is  an  important  hint  here  for  parents  and 
educators  who  wish  to  assure  their  children  a 
beautiful  childhood.  One  must  be  careful  that 
it  is  not  made  too  beautiful !  Because  of  the 
pleasureable  initiation  into  life  the  later  dis- 
harmonies prove  too  painful  and  awaken  a 
longing  for  childhood  which  can  be  fulfilled  only 
in  fruitless  dreams  ! 


198  LOOKING  BACKWARD 

Recollections  must  not  be  permitted  to  kill  the 
present.  We  must  not  be  permitted  to  be  ever 
lured  back  into  the  past  and  forever  to  be  making 
comparisons.  Every  one  of  us  carries  the  key- 
to  his  past  about  in  his  bosom  and  opens  the 
secret  portals  in  order  to  roam  about  in  it  during 
the  night  in  his  dreams.  In  the  morning,  just 
before  awaking,  he  locks  the  shrine  and  his 
daily  duties  resume  their  career.  But  there  are 
people  who  cannot  tear  themselves  away  from 
their  dreams  and  are  ever  barkening  back  to  the 
voices  of  the  past. 

In  insanity  this  absorption  in  one's  past  may 
easily  be  observed.  The  invalids  become 
children  again,  with  all  their  failings,  their 
childish  prattle,  their  childish  pranks,  and  their 
childish  games.  They  have  come  upon  the  road 
to  childhood  and  lost  the  way  so  that  they  can- 
not get  back  again  into  the  world  of  the  grown- 
ups. They  have  looked  backwards  so  long 
that  finally  they  went  backwards. 

This  "  return  to  childhood "  may  also  be 
observed  in  nervous  people  who  have  retained 
their  critical  faculty.  I  recall  a  woman  of  forty 
who  employed  a  maid  to  dress  and  undress  her, 
also  to  wash  her,  and  who  did  not  perform  certain 
personal  functions  without  the  company  and 
assistance  of  the  maid.  And  I  must  not  forget 
to  mention  the  twenty-four-year-old  youth  who 
was  brought  to  me  by  his  mother  because  he  was 
incapable  of  doing  any  work  and  who  was  not 
ashamed  in  my  presence  to  take  a  good  swallow 


LOOKING  BACKWARD  199 

of  milk  every  five  minutes  from  an  ordinary- 
baby's  milk-bottle.  This  kind  of  "  infantilism  " 
often  attains  grotesque  proportions.  To-day 
the  aforementioned  woman  laughs  at  the 
"  incomprehensible  malady,"  and  the  grown-up 
suckling  is  an  industrious  official  who  supports 
his  family  very  comfortably.  Both  of  them 
wished  to  defeat  nature  and  return  to  child- 
hood. Not  infrequently  a  bodily  change 
accompanies  this  mental  state.  The  hair  falls 
out,  the  features  become  softer,  and  the  signs 
of  adult  masculinity  undergo  regressive  changes. 
In  all  probability  this  condition  is  associated 
with  certain  disturbances  of  the  internal  meta- 
bolism. But  who  can  say  positively  whether  the 
impulse  to  these  disturbances  did  not  proceed 
from  the  stubborn  look  backwards,  the  yearning 
for  childhood,  and  the  enraptured  glance  into 
the  depths  of  the  past  ? 

All  the  wisdom  of  life  consists  in  the  manner 
of  our  forgetting.  What  fine  overtones  of  the 
harmonies  and  discords  of  the  past  must  ac- 
company the  concords  of  the  day  !  But  every 
day  has  a  right  to  its  melody.  Each  one  lives 
its  own  life  and  is  a  preparation  for  the  future. 
One  who  fills  his  day  with  the  delights  and  the 
pains  of  the  past  murders  it.  Only  on  appro- 
priate occasions  may  we,  must  we,  direct  our 
eyes  backwards,  survey  the  path  we  have 
traversed,  and  again  concentrate  our  gaze  on 
the  milestones  of  memory. 

All  ye  who  are  ever  bewailing  your  lot  and  are 


200  LOOKING  BACKWARD 

incapable  of  rising  above  your  fate — hearken 
unto  me  and  know  that  ye  no  longer  live,  that  ye 
died  ere  the  law  of  destruction  robbed  ye  of  life  ! 
Let  me  tell  ye  what  ye  may  find  writ  in  burning 
letters  in  the  firmament  of  knowledge  :  it  is 
never  too  late  I  Only  he  has  lost  his  life  who 
thinks  he  has  lost  it.  Forgive  and  forget  I 
Drink  of  the  lethe  of  work  and  solicitude  for 
others  !  Ye  are  egoists  !  For  even  the  mirror 
of  your  woes  on  which  your  eyes  are  riveted 
shows  you  only  your  own  agonized  image.  And 
measure  your  pains  by  the  infinity  of  pain  that 
fills  the  world. 


ALL-SOULS. 

I  am  not  crying  for  the  dead  who  have  died 
but  who  are  still  alive  for  me.  I  am  crying  for 
the  dead  who  are  still  alive  but  who  are  dead  for 
me.  When  I  look  back  upon  the  long  succession 
of  years  that  I  have  travelled,  and  think  of  all 
my  lovers  who  accompanied  me  part  of  the  way, 
and  then  left  me  to  wander  alone,  I  feel  as  if  a 
heavy  fog  were  enveloping  everything  that 
otherwise  appears  beautiful  and  delightful  .  .  . 

But  the  dead  have  clung  to  me.  They  live 
with  me,  feel  with  me,  and  speak  to  me.  When 
the  noise  of  the  day  dies  out  and  when  the  bells 
within  begin  to  ring,  when  shapeless  forms 
emerge  from  the  unconscious  with  strange 
questions  and  uncanny  gestures,  when  I  turn 
from  the  world  of  reality  into  that  of  mystery, 
then  my  dead  friends  are  with  me  and  I  hold 
converse  with  them.  With  every  question  I 
wish  I  had  asked  another,  and  I  get  the  con- 
viction that  this  other  one  would  have  answered 
my  question,  or,  that  other  one  would  have 
understood  me. 

Ah  !  there  is  really  so  Httle  that  we  desire  : 
we  wish  to  be  understood,  and  do  not  know  that 
we  are  demanding  the  impossible,  the  unattain- 
able.    For  we  must  know  ourselves  ere  others 

(20I) 


202  ALL-SOULS 

can  comprehend  us.  But  the  urge  to  share 
ourselves  with  another,  the  longing  for  a  heart 
attuned  to  ours  deceives  us  as  to  our  own  in- 
adequacy. What  we  do  not  possess  we  would 
find  in  another.  And  we  compress  all  our 
stupid  cravings  into  the  one  wish  which  appears 
to  us  as  the  wish  for  friendship. 

Frightful  is  the  thought  how  many  friends  I 
have  lost,  how  many  persons  whom  I  had  once 
thought  so  valuable  and  unreplaceable  have 
died  as  far  as  I  am  concerned.  And  even  more 
painful  is  the  thought  that  this  is  the  experience 
of  all  of  us.  Every  one  of  us  finds  persons 
who  accompany  us  a  short  distance,  their  hands 
in  ours,  their  arms  about  us  lovingly,  and  we 
think  this  will  continue  for  ever,  and  then  we 
come  to  a  turn  in  the  road  and  they  have 
vanished.  Or  they  travel  along  a  road  that  seems 
to  run  very  near  our  own.  So  near  one  another 
do  we  travel  that  we  can  almost  touch  hands 
even  though  our  paths  are  not  the  same.  And 
gradually  our  paths  diverge.  We  are  still 
within  sight  of  one  another.  We  can  still 
converse  with  one  another.  Then  this,  too, 
becomes  impossible.  If  we  shout  we  may 
make  ourselves  heard  on  the  other  highway, 
but  there  is  no  reply.     They  are  gone  ! 

First,  there  were  the  friends  of  our  childhood  ! 
Among  these  there  were  some  whom  we  termed 
friends  but  who  were  really  only  a  plaything, 
like  the  rocking-horse  and  the  wooden  sword. 
They   were    created   only    for    the    purpose    of 


ALL-SOULS  203 

playing  a  role  in  the  rich  world  of  our  fantasies. 
There  was  something  impersonal  about  our 
friend — he  did  not  yet  cling  to  us.  Mother 
used  to  say  to  us  :  "  To-day  you  have  a  new 
friend  !  "  And  we  were  ready  to  accept  him 
as  such  at  once  unless  he  was  unsympathetic 
to  us  or  obstinate  or  inclined  to  lord  it  over  us. 
Of  course  no  one  could  be  forced  on  us,  no  matter 
how  earnestly  mother  demanded  it.  Gradually 
there  developed  in  us  that  dark  and  puzzling 
concept,  made  up  of  the  fusion  of  numerous 
primary  impulses,  which  we  call  "  friendship." 

Then  one  came  along  who  was  more  to  us 
than  all  the  others.  In  his  presence  life  was 
much  more  beautiful  and  richer  than  we  had 
supposed  ;  when  he  was  absent  we  longed  for 
him.  When  he  came  all  our  pains  were  for- 
gotten. Ah,  what  great  loves  and  hatreds  we 
were  capable  of  in  the  blessed  era  of  our  first 
friendship  ! 

It  is  incomprehensible  to  me  that  I  have  lost 
the  friend  of  my  early  youth.  On  one  occasion 
our  teachers  interfered  and  separated  us.  Why 
they  did  so  I  do  not  know.  But  I  was  a  wild, 
unruly  youngster  ;  they  may  have  feared  that 
by  my  example  I  might  poison  the  inexpe- 
rienced soul  of  my  friend.  But  of  what  avail 
were  prohibitions  in  the  presence  of  our  great 
friendship  !  We  met  secretly  behind  dark 
hedges,  where  no  teacher's  eyes  could  discover 
us.  As  evening  approached  we  roamed  out  upon 
the   meadow  beyond  the  city,   as    far    as    the 


204  ALL-SOULS 

cemetery  wall  upon  the  gentle  slope  of  the  moun- 
tain, where  we  could  lie  down  at  our  ease  and 
gaze  up  at  the  stars,  while  we  discussed  the 
many  serious  questions  which  were  beginning 
to  trouble  the  souls  of  the  maturing  youngsters. 
When  night  came  and  wrapped  the  white 
buildings  and  the  green  gardens  in  a  dark  veil, 
and  when  the  distant  trumpet  summoned  the 
soldiers  to  their  barracks,  and  at  the  sound 
there  sprang  from  many  an  obscure  nook 
frightened  couples  who  quickly  embraced 
again  and  said  hurried  farewells,  we  grasped 
each  other's  hands  feverishly,  and  it  seemed  as 
if  we  could  never,  never  be  separated.  Once 
we  were  angry  at  each  other.  It  had  been  a 
serious  dispute.  Both  of  us  were  obstinate, 
for  months  we  sulked  and  did  not  speak  to 
each  other.  But  one  day  my  friend's  heart 
melted.  He  confessed  that  he  had  suffered  the 
tortures  of  jealousy,  and  that  he  made  up  only 
because  he  feared  he  might  lose  me  for  ever. 

He  was  quite  right.  Slowly  I  had  become 
half  a  man.  Instinctively  I  had  found  among 
the  High  School  pupils  one  who  had  my  own 
inclinations,  who  spent  sleepless  nights  with  me 
in  measuring  verses  on  our  fingers,  fearing  we 
might  be  too  late  for  immortality.  If  it  was 
the  sensuous  that  had  to  be  disposed  of  formerly, 
it  was  now  the  supersensuous  that  forced  it- 
self between  the  innocent  pleasures  of  life. 
Now  we  could  sit  in  the  moonlight  for  hours 
speculating    on     the    mysteries     of    existence, 


ALL-SOULS  205 

infinity,  and  immortality.  Every  time  we  dis- 
covered something  beautiful  we  were  happy 
for  days  thereafter. 

He  was  not  our  only  friend  in  those  days  of 
youthful  enthusiasms.  Then  we  had  many, 
many  friends.  And  when  we  sat  in  the 
close  cafes  and  with  palpitating  hearts  sang  the 
old  student-songs,  and  the  pitcher  filled  with 
beer  was  passed  around,  we  spoke  of  "  eternal 
friendship "  and  "  eternal  loyalty."  The 
"  eternal "  pledge  was  sealed  by  the  shaking  of 
hands,  and  we  really  felt  like  brothers.  Every 
one  had  his  good  qualities  which  were  admired, 
his  weaknesses  which  were  smiled  at  indulgently, 
and  his  strength  which  was  feared.  Each  one 
seemed  unreplaceable,  and  once  when  death 
snatched  one  of  our  friends  from  our  midst 
we  all  cried  like  little  children  who  want  their 
mother. 

And  when  we  scattered  in  the  directions  of 
the  winds,  one  going  to  the  High  School,  the 
second  into  the  army,  the  third  into  a  vocation, 
our  passion  flared  up  again,  and  we  swore  to 
come  together  again  after  a  certain  number  of 
years  had  gone  by.  What  merry,  spirited, 
and  lusty  boys  we  were  !     .     .     . 

If  only  I  had  not  seen  them  again,  these 
friends !  If  only  they  could  have  continued 
to  live  in  my  memory  as  a  precious  heritage 
from  a  period  that  was  rich  in  hopes  and  poor 
in  disillusionments.  It  is  with  a  shudder  that 
I  recall  the  evening,  when,  after  many  years  of 


2o6  ALL-SOULS 

separation,  we  had  a  re-union.  Were  these  my 
living  friends  ?  No,  these  had  been  dead  many- 
years.  I  sat  among  corpses,  among  alien 
corpses  who  spoke  a  language  that  was  not  mine. 
One  whom  fortune  had  made  a  millionaire 
sat  there  vain  and  self-conscious.  Absorbed 
in  himself  and  morose  sat  one  who  clung  to  his 
grandiose  fantasies  in  the  modest  station  he 
occupied.  A  third  kept  looking  at  his  watch 
uneasily  because  he  had  promised  his  wife 
to  be  home  before  ten  o'clock.  The  fourth 
stroked  his  paunch  and  was  absorbed  in  the 
mysteries  of  the  menu.  A  fifth  gazed  at  his 
highly-polished  finger-nails  and  yawned.  The 
sixth  and  the  seventh — but  enough !  They 
looked  at  one  another  strangely,  and  on  the  lips 
of  all  was  the  unuttered  question  :  "  Why  in 
— did  we  come  here  ?  " 

These  were  friendships  which  had  been  made 
when  we  were  still  in  our  childhood.  Later  on 
the  matter  was  not  quite  so  simple,  and  it  took 
a  long  time  before  we  found  one  with  whom  we 
could  become  as  one.  In  reality,  we  are  still 
like  children.  We  want  to  find  a  playmate 
for  our  thoughts  and  feelings.  We  let  each  other 
speak  and  we  listen,  and  we  call  that  "  being 
understood."  That  is  not  so  easy  as  one  would 
like  to  believe.  There  are  people  who  cannot 
listen  and  people  to  whom  we  cannot  listen. 
But  ultimately  one  finds  the  right  person,  one 
to  whom  we  can  entrust  our  secrets,  one  with 
whom  we  share  our  joys  and  our  woes.     But  for 


ALL-SOULS  207 

how  long  ?  How  strange  !  The  fate  of  these 
friendships  is  sealed  the  moment  a  third  person 
acquires  the  right  to  participate  :  a  woman. 
Marriage  is  the  rock  on  which  most  friendships 
split.  What  was  formerly  a  question  for  two 
is  now  a  question  for  three.  And  if  the  friend 
too  marries  it  becomes  a  question  for  four.  But 
how  difficult  it  is  to  find  four  persons  whose 
hearts  beat  harmoniously  !  What  new  elements 
now  enter  into  the  previous  requirements  "  to 
understand  each  other ! "  Vanity,  jealousy, 
envy,   disfavour. 

And  thus  we  lose  one  friend  after  the  other. 
And  one  day  we  find  ourselves  in  an  all-souls' 
mood,  and  place  wreaths  on  the  graves  of  the 
dead  who  are  dead  to  us.  We  ask  ourselves 
anxiously  whose  the  fault  was  that  we  are  so 
lonesome.  And  if  we  are  not  honest  we  blame 
the  others.  But  if  we  are  honest  we  see  that 
we  were  not  free  from  guilt  and  from  all  the 
hateful  things  that  human  beings  say  about  one 
another,  and  we  realize  that  it  is  man's  destiny 
to  be  alone.  The  more  pronounced  our  in- 
dividuality becomes,  the  more  sharply  our 
qualities  are  outlined,  the  more  difficult  is  it  to 
lose  oneself  in  a  crowd.  We  are  not  capable 
of  keeping  our  friends.  We  demand  instead  of 
giving.  And  that  is  why  we  lose  them  and  weep 
at  their  graves. 

I  had  one  friend  who  was  true  to  me  through 
all  the  vicissitudes  of  life.  Fate  drove  this  one 
friend  far  away,  and  when  we  got  the    chance 


2o8  ALL-SOULS 

occasionally  to  see  each  other  it  was  only  for  a 
few  hours,  which  fled  like  seconds — so  much  did 
we  have  to  say  to  each  other.  It  was  our  earnest 
yearning  once  to  get  a  chance  to  go  away  during 
the  summer  and  spend  a  vacation  together, 
free  and  unhampered,  satiate  ourselves  with 
each  other,  and  then  have  enough  for  a  whole 
year.  At  the  cost  of  many  sacrifices  we  succeeded 
in  having  our  dream  fulfilled.  But  I  would  not 
make  the  attempt  again.  I  am  afraid  I  would 
lose  my  friend  altogether. 

When  we  found  the  long  days  before  us  and 
heard  ourselves  again  and  wanted  to  open  our 
hearts  to  each  other,  we  became  aware — with 
secret  horror — that  we  had  become  different  in 
many  respects.  And  occasionally  in  those 
beautiful  hours  we  were  conscious  of  something 
like  a  shudder  at  the  thought  that  something 
fine  and  delicate  that  had  been  anxiously 
guarded  might  die.  We  separated  sooner  than 
we  had  planned  or  had  originally  wished.  We 
were  happy  that  we  had  parted,  for  we  were 
still  carrying  home  with  us  a  precious  heritage 
from  our  youth  :  our  friendship — which  had  not 
yet  been  destroyed,  but  slightly  bruised  by  rude 
and  heavy  hands.  We  shuddered  how  near  wc 
were  to  including  ourselves  among  the  dead. 

Was  that  anything  wonderful  ?  Years  had 
passed.  Each  one  of  us  had  experienced 
thousands  of  impressions,  and  what  had  once 
been  common  and  had  borne  the  same  image 
had  become  so  different  that  it  would  have  been 


ALL-SOULS  209 

impossible  to  recognize  them  as  having  had  a 
common  origin.  And  thus  it  is  that  we  stand 
on  the  roads  that  once  were  so  near  each  other 
but  are  now  so  wide  apart  and  that  we  call  to 
each  other  like  frightened  children  seeking  flowers 
in  the  woods  and  longing  anxiously  to  hear  the 
voices  of  their  comrades.  We  call  to  each  other 
to  prove  to  ourselves  that  we  have  not  died. 

It  is  all  souls'  day.  Numberless  persons  are 
making  pilgrimages  to  the  graves  of  their  dead 
to  lay  a  flower  there.  I  stay  at  home  and  close 
my  eyes.  I  am  not  crying  for  the  dead  who 
have  died  but  live  for  me.  I  am  weeping  for 
the  dead  who  still  live  but  who  are  dead 
to  me.     .     .     . 


MIRROR  SLAVES. 

There  are  persons  who  spend  their  entire  lives 
under  the  tyranny  of  the  mirror.  From  early 
morning  to  late  at  night  they  are  thinking, 
*'  How  do  I  look  to-day  ?  "  The  mirror  follows 
them  into  their  dreams  and  shows  them  their 
ego  horribly  distorted  and  grotesquely  trans- 
formed, or  it  annihilates  the  imperfections 
which  make  them  so  unhappy.  Everybody 
has  a  tremendous  interest  in  his  personal 
appearance,  an  interest  which  may  assume 
such  proportions  as  to  amount  to  self-love,  to 
being  in  love  with  one's  bodily  ego,  or  to  hatred 
of  one's  self,  disgust  with  one's  own  appearance. 
Ultimately  every  one  of  us  is  egocentric.  For 
each  one  of  us  our  ego  is  the  hub  of  the  world. 
Every  slightest  happening  is  looked  at  and 
judged  from  the  standpoint  of  our  own  ego.  In 
the  mirror  slaves  this  trait  is  exaggerated  to 
the  n-th  degree,  to  the  extent  of  being  uncanny 
and  neurotic.  They  spend  their  lives  in  front 
of  the  corporeal  and  spiritual  mirror.  For  they 
fix  their  gaze  not  only  on  their  physical 
appearance,  but  even  on  their  thoughts,  feelings, 
sensations,  and  work ;  they  are  constantly 
checking  themselves  up,  criticising  themselves, 
and    are    most    discontented    with    themselves, 

(2IO) 


MIRROR    SLAVES  211 

©r  they  are  ridicously  conceited,  and  never  cease 
to   admire   their   actions    and  transformations. 

Mirror  slaves  waste  a  part  of  their  lives  in 
front  of  the  mirror.  They  keep  a  little  mirror 
by  them  constantly  so  as  to  look  at  themselves 
from  time  to  time.  They  can't  pass  a  mirror 
without  stopping  in  front  of  it  long  enough  to 
survey  themselves  from  head  to  foot.  There  is 
a  story  of  a  king  who  promised  to  give  his 
daughter  in  marriage  to  the  man  who  would  pass 
a  certain  mirror  without  looking  into  it.  Vanity 
foiled  all  but  a  poet,  and  the  princess  was  awarded 
to  him.  (And,  in  all  probability,  the  poet  did 
not  look  into  the  mirror  because  he  was  absorbed 
in  admiring  his  ego  in  the  mirror  of  his  soul ! ) 
This  story  teaches  us  the  intensity  of  human 
vanity.  In  the  case  of  mirror  slaves  this  human 
failing  becomes  a  disease  ;  it  fills  their  lives  and, 
under  certain  circumstances,  unfits  them  for 
life. 

A  mirror  slave  devotes  a  great  deal  of  attention 
to  the  matter  of  his  external  appearance.  He 
is  dominated  by  an  imperative  which  makes  life 
a  torture.  This  imperative  is :  "  What  will 
people  think  of  me  ?  "  He  feels  all  eyes  are  upon 
him,  everybody  is  looking  at  him,  everybody  is 
thinking  of  his  appearance.  He  has  a  horrible 
fear  of  being  laughed  at.  For  God's  sake  !  only 
not  to  be  laughed  at,  not  to  become  the  subject 
of  other  people's  mirth  !  He  would  love  to  be 
lost  in  the  crowd  and  not  be  noticed.  If  he 
could  only  possess  a  magic  cap  that  would  enable 


212  MIRROR    SLAVES 

him  to  go  about  invisible  !  On  the  other  hand 
he  thirsts  for  triumphs.  He  would  like  to  find 
favour,  to  be  larger,  bigger,  more  elegant  and 
more  beautiful  than  others,  would  like  to  shine  in 
society,  and  be  able  to  outshine  others  in  wit, 
intellect,  vivacity,  education  and  culture.  Above 
all  he  is  desirous  of  making  an  impression 
on  the  opposite  sex,  to  make  conquests,  to  be 
a  Lothario,  free  from  all  restraints,  uninterfered 
with  in  his  inclinations,  and  unconcerned  about 
the  judgment  of  his  environment. 

The  mirror  slave  begins  his  day  with  the 
question,  "  What  shall  I  wear  to-day  ?  "  As 
soon  as  a  careful  inspection  has  convinced  him 
that  this  is  going  to  be  a  good  or  a  bad  day  for 
him,  that  he  is  looking  younger  or  older,  sick 
or  well,  the  painful  task  of  selection  begins. 
What  dress  will  be  most  adapted  to  the  tasks  of 
this  day,  to  the  weather,  or  to  the  mood  ?  After 
some  deliberation  a  choice  is  made.  But  then, 
all  of  a  sudden,  the  mirror  discloses  a  blemish  ! 
Woe  !  The  toilet  must  be  gone  all  over  again. 
Everything  is  weighed  carefully  in  the  balance, 
and  finally  the  arduous  task  is  completed. 

And  now  the  mirror  slave's  martyrdom  begins. 
He  studies  the  people  he  meets  to  see  whether 
they  greet  him  or  ignore  him,  are  friendly  or 
unfriendly,  pleased  or  indifferent,  etc.,  whether 
they  take  note  of  him,  whisper  behind  his  back, 
criticise  him,  make  remarks  about  him,  or  make 
merry  over  him.  If  one  laughs  without  his 
participation  he  is  on  the  rack  ;   unquestionably 


MIRROR    SLAVES  213 

it  was  he  who  was  being  laughed  at :  there  must 
be  something  wrong  with  his  clothes.  Why- 
is  everybody  looking  at  him  so  curiously  ?  In  his 
distress  he  may  even  be  induced  to  address 
strangers.  **  Why  did  they  stare  at  me  so 
fixedly  ?  "  In  a  sudden  outburst  of  passion  he 
may  even  call  an  acquaintance  to  account  for 
not  having  greeted  him  or  for  having  done  so 
carelessly. 

He  experiences  extraordinary  sensations  when 
he  puts  on  new  articles  of  clothing.  What  a 
difficult  task  it  is  to  go  out  in  new  shoes  !  All 
eyes  must  be  magically  directed  on  his  shoes. 
He  makes  himself  ridiculous  with  his  new  shoes. 
People  surely  think  him  silly  or  a  slave  of  fashion. 
He  lives  through  aU  this  with  every  new  garment, 
and  ultimately  he  develops  a  fear  of  changing 
his  clothes  and  goes  about  in  old,  worn,  and  even 
shabby  clothing,  thinking  that  thus  he  attracts 
less  attention. 

All  daily  tasks  become  a  great  undertaking. 
To  go  into  a  store  to  make  a  purchase,  to  enter 
a  theatre  when  other  spectators  are  already 
seated,  or  to  look  around  for  a  seat  in  a  restau- 
rant, etc.,  are  difficult  and  often  impossible  tasks. 
He  loves  to  be  the  first  person  in  the  theatre  or 
at  the  concert — to  come  in  while  the  hall  is 
still  empty.  The  selection  of  a  seat  is  a  source 
of  worry.  A  mirror  slave  would  love  to  sit 
alone  in  a  box  or  in  the  front  row  if  he  were  not  so 
afraid  of  being  looked  at — which  is  exactly  what 
he  longs  for.     He  therefore  conceals  himself  in  a 


214  MIRROR    SLAVES 

modest  inconspicuous  seat,  but  docs  n©t  enjoy 
himself  because  he  is  always  impelled  to  observe 
and  study  the  people. 

He  is  a  slave  of  public  opinion.  At  no  price 
would  he  do  anything  not  quite  proper,  that 
would  cause  the  slightest  head-shake,  or  would 
make  him  the  subject  of  public  comment.  He 
would  purchase  the  good-will  of  all,  court 
everybody's  favour,  and  wants  to  be  loved  and 
admired  by  the  whole  world.  He  spares  no 
pains  to  get  the  approval  of  his  environment. 
He  is  one  of  the  eternally  amiable,  modest,  and 
helpful  persons  that  we  encounter  now  and  then. 
He  gives  very  liberal  tips  in  order  that  he  may 
be  highly  thought  of.  In  fact,  he  loves  to  give 
presents  and  fears  nothing  so  much  as  being 
thought  niggardly. 

In  time  he  becomes  socially  useless.  A 
trivial  public  function,  a  speech,  a  betrothal, 
any  appearance  in  public  liberates  a  whole 
host  of  apprehensive  ideas.  If  he  happens  to 
be  an  artist  he  fears  to  make  a  public  appearance, 
and  contents  himself  with  being  a  teacher.  If 
he  overcomes  his  fear  of  appearing  in  public,  he 
becomes  the  slave  of  the  critics.  An  unfavour- 
able criticism  brings  him  to  the  verge  of  despair  ; 
a  favourable  criticism  temporarily  lifts  him  above 
all  difficulties. 

If  we  inquire  into  the  cause  of  this  neurosis 
we  find  it  to  be  a  defective  educational  method 
in  childhood,  which  has  led  the  child  to  over- 
value its  environment  and  has  inplanted  in  it  a 


MIRROR    SLAVES  215 

pathologic  degree  of  vanity.  How  many  parents 
have  the  habit  of  calling  the  child's  attention 
to  the  fact  that  people  are  looking  at  it,  observ- 
ing it,  or  laughing  at  it !  How  often  when  a 
child  is  wearing  a  new  garment  is  it  told  that 
everybody  is  looking  at  it  and  admiring  it  ! 
And  how  often  is  a  child  admired  and  worshipped 
to  such  an  extent  that  it  really  imagines  itself 
the  hub  of  its  Httle  world  !  All  the  boundless 
over-valuation  of  the  world,  of  one's  surroundings, 
the  striving  for  public  recognition,  for  reputation, 
for  honour  emanate  from  our  childhood  years. 
We  ought  to  make  it  our  object  to  bring  about 
just  the  opposite.  The  child  should  be  brought 
up  to  be  modest,  to  learn  that  happiness  lies  in 
the  feeling  of  having  done  one's  duty,  in  the 
quiet  joys  of  life,  in  work,  in  a  capacity  for 
enjoyment.  It  is  our  duty  to  limit  the  child's 
vanity,  to  restrain  his  ambition,  and  to  train 
him  to  be  self-reliant.  One  who  has  learned  to 
consider  contentment  with  oneself — not  self- 
satisfaction  based  on  vanity  and  arrogance — 
as  worth  more  than  what  people  say  about  one 
has  found  the  way  to  health  and  happiness. 

Who  would  deny  that  a  mirror  has  its  uses  ? 
Who  does  not  know  that  it  is  necessary  occasion- 
ally to  observe  ourselves  in  the  mirror  of  the 
body  and  the  soul  so  that  we  may  recognize 
our  shortcomings,  remove  our  blemishes,  and 
make  ourselves  better  and  more  beautiful  ? 
All  excess  becomes  a  vice.  A  mirror  is  a  danger- 
ous thing  for  the  vain  person  who  cannot  live 


2i6  MIRROR    SLAVES 

without  it.  Everything  is  a  mirror  to  him. 
The  world  as  a  whole  is  a  mirrored  salon  which 
reflects  his  image  from  every  point.  But  he 
fails  to  see  that  behind  these  mirrors  there  is 
another  world  to  which  he  has  lost  access.  For 
the  next  step  beyond  this  mirror-neurosis  is 
insanity,  a  disease  which  we  now  know  is  a 
losing  of  oneself  in  oneself. 


Printtd  in  Gr«at  Britain  by  Th$  Ch»lt»nkam  Pr$is,  Cfulttnham,  Glos. 


r 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

I  UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 

i 


BF     Stekel,  Wilhelm 

173      The  depths  of  the  soul 

S753 


I